^. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) // ^ *?^% 4^.^ 1.0 I.I ■»|2|8 12.5 '^ m 12.2 1-25 II 1.4 1.6 « 6" »• "^ ^V>,> *'^ Photographic Sdaices Corporation ^ iV :\ \ .v^. ^ o^ 23 WEST MAIN STRIET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716) 873-4503 '^ CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHIVI/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical Microraproductions Institut Canadian da microraproductions historiquas 1980 Tachnical and Bibliographic Notaa/Notaa tachniquaa at bibliographiquaa Tha Inatituta has attamptad to obtain tha baat original copy availabia for filming. Faaturas of this copy which may ba bibliographically uniqua, which may altar any of tha imagat in tha raproduction, or which may significantly changa tha usual mathod of filming, ara chackad balow. □ D D D Coloured covars/ Couvartura da coulaur I I Covars damagad/ Couvartura andommag^a Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaurte et/ou pelliculAe Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque Coloured maps/ Cartes g<6ographiques en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ D Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Raiii avac d'autres documents Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La reliure serrde peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distortion le long de la marge int^rieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout^as lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, mais. lorsqua cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont pas 6t6 fiim^as. Additional comments:/ Commentaires supplAmentaires: L'institut a microf llmA la meilleur exemplaira qu'il lui a it* poasibia da aa procurer. Lea details da cet exemplaira qui sont peut-Atre uniques du point de vue bibliographiqua. qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la mAthoda normale de filmage aont indiquAs ci-dassous. I I Coloured pages/ D Pages de couleur Pages damaged/ Pages endommagtea Pages restored and/oi Pages restaurtas et/ou pelliculAes Pages discoloured, stained or foxei Pages dicoiortos, tacheties ou piquAes Pages detached/ Pages ditachias Showthrough/ Transparence Quality of prin Quality inigala de I'impression Includes supplementary matarit Comprend du material suppi^mentaire Only edition available/ Seule Mition disponible I I Pages damaged/ I I Pages restored and/or laminated/ r~? Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ I I Pages detached/ r~~l Showthrough/ I I Quality of print varies/ I I Includes supplementary material/ I I Only edition available/ Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages totalement ou partiellement obscurcies par un feuiilet d 'errata, une pelure, etc., ont M filmies A nouveau de fa^on A obtenir la meilleure image possible. This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est filmA au taux de rMuction indiquA ci-dessous. 10X 14X 18X 22X 26X XX 12X 16X 20X 24X 28X 32X ails du idifiar una naga Tha copy filmad hara haa baan raproducad thanka to tha ganaroaity of: National Library off Canada Tha imagaa appaaring hara ara tha iMat quality poaaibia conaidaring tha condition and laglbility of tha original copy and in kaaping with tha filming contract spacificatlons. Original coplaa in printau papar covart ara filmad baginning with tha front covar and anding on tha laat paga with a printad or iSluatratad Impras- aion, or tha back covar whan appropriata. All othar original copiaa ara filmad baginning on tha f irat paga with a printad or llluatratad impraa- aion, and anding on tha laat paga with a printad or llluatratad impraaaion. Tha last racordad frama on each microficha shall contain tha symbol ^^' (moaning "CON- TINUED"), or tha symbol ▼ (moaning "END"), whichavar applias. L'axamplaira film* fut raproduit grica k la gAnAroalti da: BibliothAqua nationala du Canada Las imagas suivantas ont 4tA raproduitas avac la plus grand soin, compta tanu da la condition at da la nattat* da raxamplaira fllmA, at an conformity avac las conditions du contrat da filmaga. Las axamplairaa originaux dont la couvartura an papiar aat imprlmia sont filmto an commandant par la pramiar plat at an tarminant soit par la darnlAra paga qui comporta una amprainta d'imprassion ou d'illustration, soit par la sacond plat, salon la caa. Toua laa autraa axamplairas originaux sont filmis an commanpant par la pramlAra page qui comporta una amprainta d'impraaaion ou d'illustration at an tarminant par la darnlAra paga qui comporta una talla amprainta. Un das symbolaa suivants apparattra sur la darnlAra imaga da chaqua microficha, salon la cas: la symbola — ^ signifia "A SUIVRE", la symbola V signifia "FIN". Maps, platas, charts, etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure ara filmed beginning In the upper lefft hand corner, lefft to right and top to bottom, as many fframes as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent fttre filmte A des taux da reduction diffirents. Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre reproduit en un seul cllchA, 11 est filmt A partir de Tangle supArieur gauche, de gauche A droite, et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre d'images n6cessaire. Les diagrammes suivants illustrant la mAthoda. rata 9 lelure. J 32X t: : 2 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 m ^?^; ? i-u k ff-- ■■#i ^'i .uS |*« o-\ -» '"■pw^yiji"' iiUlW.lli F'?WIU,,.,„,,„j^,-j,^*|w;.jpl.t.. I»» I. II ' <" ~ '1.-,-,JI»"' THE HITTITES: THKIR INSCRIPTIONS AND THEIR HISTORY \ VOLUME I. BY JOHN CAMPBELL, M.A., LL.D. Professor in the Presbyterian College, Montreal. TORONTO : WILLIAMSON & CO. 1890. wmm ^mjfiw^gijg-jfsm m Prei 6>/^d9 EnnTcil nccordiriK to the Act of Farliaiiirnt of Canada, in tlip yiMr one thousand (mkIu liundred and ninety, l>y Williamson & Companv, at the Department of Acririilturr. l>RINTEi) ANn BOUND BY JAMES MURRAY & CO. ». TORONTO. CONTENTS OF VOLUME I. pREFAi-E PART 1 Cliiipfer I. Discovery of the Moni'MKNts - - ChapUr II. The Work ok Dk»uphermknt. -The Determination ok thk Hittite Lanouaoe ...---- aiiapter III. The Work of Decipherment —The Hittite Characters aiapter IV. The Bilingual Inhckiption Chaptvr V. The Stone Bowl from Babylon Chapter VI. The Votive Inscriptions from Hamath 32 48 57 67 Chapter VII. Historical Inscription of Kino Kenetala of Hamath (Part I.) 78 CImpter VIII. Historical Inscription ok Kinu Kenetala of Hamath (Part II.) 89 Chapter IX. First Inscription of Kino Saoara op Carchemish Clutpter X. Second Inscription of Kino Saoara of Carchemish - Chapter XI. The Lion Inscription of Kino Kapint of Rosh (Part I.> Chapter XII. The Lion Inscription of Kino Kapini of Rof tlie tuiitli cuiitiiry, ll.C, extuiuliiig to tliiit of KHiuiiuddon in the tirat part of thu nuvunth, and t'nibi'iicin^ brief iicuouutH of the lirnt overthrow of thu Assyriun umpire by tlie Biibyloninn I'liul, and of thu conspiracy that led to tlie dentruction of Hittite monarchy and the deportation of tlie tribes uf Israel, should be of great intereut to students of the Uible and of ancient oriental hiHtory, althou^^h disappointing, perhaps, to tiiose who looked to the nionunients for records of greater antiquity. All thu collateral information furnishud by the Assyrian monuments and ancient tradition has been made available for the elucidation of thuse invaluablu documents. The second and larger part of the Imok contains a history of thu Uittitea from a period of time somu threu guneratiuns before the patriarch Abraham. The materials for this history are furnished by the Egyptian and Assyrian monuments, by thu (>ruuk historians, and by almost universal tradition, arising from the fact that thu Hittitus were in many respects the greatest of ancient peoples, and constituted the substratum of all early civilizations. The Turanian element that came into prominence in the palmy days of the Egyptian Hycsos, that underlay the culture of the empires on the Tigris and Euphrates, that preceded Israel's occu]mncy of Palestine, that tilled Syria and Asia Minor, that gave to Greece her mythology and sacred rites, and, overflowing into Illyria, Italy, Spain and Britain, bore the Iberic and Pictish name, now only recognizalde in the Bastiues of the Pyrenees ; that element on which Cyrus built up his first Aryan empire, and which, volcano-like, broke forth in Parthian days, that preceded the Brahman in Northern India, that, in early Cliristian centuries, traversed Turkestan and peopled the Siberian wastes, that for two centuries turned China into Cathay, and that still occupies Corea and the islands of Japan ; that Turanian element, more- over, that, driven by adverse fortune, crossed the Northern Pacific into the New World, that reproduced the mounds of European Scythia, of Syria and the Caucasus, of India and Siberia, on level prairies and the alluvium of rivers from Alaska to the Gulf of Mexico, that founded the empires of Mexico and Peru, and that lives in many an Indian tribe from the frozen north to the southern land of fire, is the Hittite. It is impossible to over-estimate the importance of this ancient i>eople, without a record of whose exploits ancient history can hardly be said to exist. The thread on which the fragments of history, drawn from many lands and from documents most diverse in character, crystallize in order, is one furn- ished by thu Hittitus themsulvus. Some fifteen years ago, in the pages of the Cttnadiau Joimuil and elsewhere. I drew attention to the presence of ancient Cfuntile records in the well known Hebrew Scriptures. All of these may be of Hittite origin ; one certainly is, the long genealogical record of the first book of Chronicles, so far a mere Bible lumber room, the despair of all com- mentators, but in reality a mine of historic treasure. In that list but partially concealed lie all the great names of the ancient world, from the time of the dispersion of nations down to the Exodus of Israel, and even beyond it. PKKrACE. VII. TliUH the story of the Hittitua furiiiahus that great deiideratuin of the Bible sttiduiit, the coimtictioii of iiacruil and |»n>faiiu history, and t4i the investigator of the Egyptian and Euphratuan monuments, it gives uhrunortanuu. I have indeed written for students in all departments of learning who may care tu read my bfxik, inviting that candid criticism and fair discussion by which the cause of truth must be advanced ; but above all, I have written for tlio educated reader of the English language, and, while I cannot flatter my- self that in so extensive a field every obscurity has been re?noved, I may claim the merit uf him who believes th tt no science need transgress the limits of his mother tongue to find its adequate expression. , JOHN CAMPBELL. Montreal. fT""^ I PART I. THE INSCRIPTIONS OF THE HITTITES. THE HITTITES: THEIR INSCRIPTIONS AND THEIR HISTORY. CHAPTER I. Discovery of the Monuments. In Central Syria, alnuxst half way Letween the borders of Palestine and Asia Minor, lies Haniah, the Haniath of tlie Bible and the Epiphanea of the Greeks. Beautifully situated on either bank of the Orontes, it has little else than natural beauty to boast, for its temples and palaces are heaps of ruins. Surrounded by lofty mountain ranues. it is so isolated from the re.st of the world that it seems a relic of a former state of existence, and has been compared to a Pompeii of the living.^ Yet in Hamah itself and in all the neighbouring country there linger traditions of a glorious past, when Hamath was among the chief cities of the world. These traditions can liardly relate to Mohammedan days, although an Arabian dynasty kept regal state in the ancient town, and sent forth from its line and capital the great historian and geographer Abulfeda.'^ Nor can the Syrian successoi-s of Alexander have been witnesses of a dignity which they endeavour- ed to restore by impciiting to the city the name of the infamous Antiochus Epiphanies. Back into the past we must go, to a time coeval with the ancient monuments of which it has recently been deprived, to find in Hamath a comjjetitor for greatness with Babylon and Nineveh, with Jerusalem and Damascus. For there were ancient monuments in this sleepy hollow of the ninteenth century. The traveller Burckhardt passed through Hamah in the year 1812 on his way from Aleppo to Dama.scus, and saw stones engraved with strange characters. He chronicled the fact ' Porter, Giant Cities of Baehan, p. 304. 2 Abulfeda Historiae Anteislainica (1) (frf" «• 2 THE HITTITES, but did nothing more.^ Fifty-eight years came and went before the stones were rediscovered, although many observing eyes must have peered into the city's recesses, and its thirty thousand inhabitants must have had ample opportunity for making their treasures known. Then the United States Consul General Johnson, in company with the Rev. S. Jessup of the Syria Mission, paid a visit to the old town. Like all strangers they sought the Bazaar and inspected the wares with which the Syrian merchants leinpt the eye of the occidental and deplete his purse. From shop to shop they went, until in the corner of one their gaze rested, for there, engraved upon a large stone, were mysterious characters akin to those which had attracted the attention of Burckhardt. To obtain a squeeze of this stone was their great desire, but a desire they failed to realize ; for the native frequenters of the bazaar thronged about the strangers, and, with the bratal menacing attitude so naturally assumed by the sons of the Prophet, compelled them to relinquish their examination of the ancient record.* Probably the black stone of the Caaba at Mecca has something to do with the strange superstition that Mohammedans evince regarding inscribed stones. There is virtue in them, and that virtue must not pass into the possession of the Frank, lest it give him power to inflict injury on the Moslem. The two travellers learned that other inscriptions similar to that in" the bazaar, were to be found in Hamah. They went forth, and saw one on a stone over the city gate, in which the elders sit as in ancient Syrian days. Near the gate they found another; and, crossing one of the bridges that, spanning the Orontes, connect the two divisions of the city, they were shown a third. As the inscriptions of Hamath are five in nun^.ber, that found near the gate must have been the one which Mr. Jessup tried to purchase, as the stone in the bazaar furnished not one but two '". -criptions. The missionary failed to make a bargain, for the blue stone was a source of revenue to its owner, who, for a consideration, allowed people .afflicted with spinal disease 3 Burckhardt, Travels in Syria and the Holy Land, p. 140. * American.. Palestine Explorp.tion Society, First quarterly statement. 1 DISCOVERY OF THE MONUMENTS. 8 to lie upon its uneven surface. The consul and he were there- fore compelled to have recourse to a native artist, who made faithful copies of the inscriptions, and sent them on their way rejoicing. Retii.rning to Beyrout with their treasures, Messrs Johnson and Jessup communicated the intelligence of their discovery to two eminent men, the lamented Professor E. H. Palmer and Dr. Ei.senlohr of Heidelberg. The former, deeply interested in the documents, induced the Palestine Exploration Society to send Mr. Tyrwhitt Drake to Hamah, to obtain un- doubted copies of the inscriptions already found and of any others that subseciuent research might discover. Thus the scientific world was awakened to the knowledge that important records of the past awaited decipherment. The following year, 1871, Mr. Tyrwhitt Drake visited Hamah provided with apparatus for taking squeezes and photographs. He was more successful than his American predecessors, and obtained copies of the inscriptions more accurate than those made by the native artist.^ A third series of casts was taken in 1872, by the Rev. William Wright, of Damascus, through the influence of Mr. Green, H. M. Vice-Consul in that city." Illustrations of the copies thus obtained were published in the statements of the British and American Palestine Exploration Societies, and in Burton and Drake's Unexplored Syria. Taking as his basis the casts made by Mr. Wright, now in the British Museum, the Secretary of the Society of Biblical ArcluBology, Mr. W. Harry Ry lands, prepared from the three sources indicated the tej'tus rcccptiis of the Hamath inscriptions, which he published in 1882, in the transactions of his society. Individual inscriptions and fragments had lieen published as early as 1871 by various writers, and since the appearance of Mr. Rylands' copies, the public has had opportunities of becoming ac(|uainted with the whole of them, through the works of Mr. Wright and Captain Contler.'^ The sleepy Porte awoke at last to the knowledge that the stones of Hamah were valuable. Men and oxen and camels "' I'iilfHtiue E.\ploration Fund Statement, 1872, p. 11. '' Palestijie Expliuiition Fund Statement, 1873, jip. til, 74. 7 Wright, The Empire of the HittiteH, London ; Conder, Altaic Hieroglyphs and Hittite Inncriptiona, London 1887. ii 4 THE HITTITES, weie provided for the removal and transportation of the precious relies ; and amid the wailing of the proud and superstitious Mohammedans, bereaved of their talismanic glories, the stones were taken from the positions in wliich barbarous ignoi'ance had placed them and laboriously conveyed awa}', to find a I'esting place at last in the Museum of the Seraglio at Constantinople. So large were they that Mr. Wright tells us " it took four oxen and fifty men a day to bring one of the stones a distance of half a mile. The others were cut in two and the fragments inscribeut they are so indistinct, and differ so widely, that the restora- tion of the text by their means is impossible. Long before the hieroglyphics of Hamath and (^archemish were known. Sir Henry Layard found in Sennacherib's palace, at Kouyunjik, a number of clay seals, the characters on which were unlike anything then discovered. Tiiese are now found to belong to the category of the Hamathite inscriptions, but their legends are so brief as to shed little light upon the language they set forth. ^ More important by far is an inscribed stone bowl found at Babylon, an illustration of which was published hy Mr. Rylamls in the Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Arch- ;eology. While the inscription contains many symbols identical with those of Hamah and Jerabis, it also has others much less elaborate in chaiHCter, which indicate a more recent origin for the bowl and an approximation to a simpler alph{*betic or syllabic notation.^" Turning now from the Syrian and Euphratean region to Asia Minor, the mysterious characters still meet us. The first monument containing these which attracted attention was the representation of a figure of a warrior holding a wine cup, before whom stands a captive. The hieroglyphics, of which as yet there is no perfect copy, are in three small groups about the figures. This monument was first depicted by Major Fischer in 1838, but was rediscovered by the Rev. E. J. Davis, who published an account of it in the Transactions of the Societv of Biblical Arch- aeology.*' It was found at Ibreez in Lycaonia, in the neighbour- hood of the Lysti-a ami Derbe, with which readers of the Acts of the Apostles are familiar. The sight of this sculpture and inscription led Professor Sayce. of Oxford, to compare with it the drawings made l)y Texier, Hamilton, and Perrot, of specimens of the ancient art of Asia Minor, found in Phrygia, Lydia, and the adjoining regions.'- He also made a personal inspection of " Sec also M. Schlumbergers Terra Cotta Seals ; Trans. Soc. Bib. ArchmoL, vol viii. p. 422. '" Proceedings Soc Bib. Archfi-ol., May. 18S5, '1 Vol. iv, p. 33«. . '-' Trans. Soc. Bib. Archieol., vol. vii. p. 249. rr 11 i -I n i 6 THE HITTITES. III many of the monuments, and in particular of the two sculptures at Karabel between Smyrna and Sardes, which Herodotus observ- ed twenty-three centuries ago, and attributed to the mythical Egyptian Sesostris. At once Professor Sayce came to the con- clusion that these and all monuments of the same class were the work of the Hittites, and necessarily gave a similar origin to the allied records of Syria. As earlj' as 1874, the Rev. William Wright had indentified the Hamah Inscriptions with the Hittites, and in 1871, Consul General Johnson of Beyrout had suggested that they might contain an account of the struggles of the Egyptian and Assyrian conquerors with the Hittite people.^^ Only one of the pseudo Sesostris figures is accompanied with hieroglyphics, and these, originally eight in number, are somewhat defaced, yet not so much so as to be unintelligible. The most recent addition to the Hittite corpun inscriptionuni is the lion of Merash. At Merash, the ancient Marasia on the eastern border of Cappadocia and Cilicia, where Asia Minor meets Syria, two stone lions were found over a gateway, the front and one side of the animals being covered with hieroglyphics in a good state of preservation. They were conveyed to the Museum at Constantinople, where Mr. F. D. Mocatta obtained a plaster cast of one of them. From this cast, Mr. Rylands has made two admirable drawing*} thus furnishing students with one of ihe longest anl most perfect Hittite documents.^* Owinp to the exertions of Professor Sayce, a bilingual inscrip- tion, Hittite and cuneiform, was brought to light. An illustration of it with a detailed account of its discovery and characters was published by h'v.a in the Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archffiology.^'' This inscription is on a silver boss, which may have been originally the knob of a sceptre or dagger. It has been traced back to Smyrna where the Russian numismatist, Mr. Alexander Jovanott", purchased it. Di*. Mordtmann was the first to call attention to the boss, but it would have been lost to sight had not the Oxford Profe.ssor, with untiring perservance, sought '■' British and Foreign Et'angelicjil Review, January 1S74 ; American Palestine Exploration Socy., First quarterly statement. 1* Proceedings Soc. Bib. Archwol., vol. i.\. p. 374. '5 Vol. vii. p. 394. • DISCOVERY OF THE MONUMENTS. 7 it out and set its contents before the world. Doubts have been cast upon the genuiness of the article itself, but none upon the inscription, which, if the boss be spurious, must have been taken from an older original. This semi-cuneiform inscription leads to the last class of Hittite documents, a series of clay tablets found chiefly in Cappadocia. These are in cuneiform writing, but the language they .set forth is nut Semitic. The original occupation of the whole of Asia Minor by the Hittites, and the undoubted occupation of Cappa- docia by that people, naturally lead to an indentitication of the contents of the tablets with the language of the scribes of Hamah, Jerabis and Merash. Yet so far the text of these tablets is but imperfectly determined, inasmuch as some of the cuneiform signs are indistinct, others obscure, and some that are well known, capable of different transliterations. A knowledge of the context is thus necessary, in order to decide the reading of the latter class, so that the tablets will not be available for purposes of translation, until from other sources the Hittite language is fairly known.'* It will thus be seen that of the numerous inscriptions attribu- ted to the Hittites, those which are susceptible of a satisfactory rendering are, the bilingual inscription on the .silver boss, the five from Hainah, two from Jerabis, the bowl inscription from Babylon, and the lion inscription of Merash. The reading of these ten documents will afford a solid basis for Hittite studies, and give opportunity for scientific conjecture as to the significa- tion of more fragmentaiy records, and of the cuneiform tablets from Cappadocia. I'i Proceedings Soc. Bib. Archwol., Nov. 6, 1883. 8 CHAPTER II. Thk Work of Decii'heiimknt. — The Dktekmination of THE Hutite Language. Sixteen years have elapsed since the first Hittite inscription was pubHshed, and five, since Mr. Rylands furnished the world with his admirable copies of those of Hanmh and Jerabis. Many scholars have exercised their ingenuity upon them ; some, like Professor Sayce, resting content for the present with the indica- tion of probable values for particular signs ; others, like the Rev. Dunbar J. Heath and Captain Conder, hazarding translations that have not stood the test of criticism.^ The partial success attained indicates that there are grave difficulties in the way of Hittite decipherment. Two things are necessary in order to the reading of an inscription ; the one, a knowledge of the phonetic value of the characters, the other, a knowledge of the language in which it is written. To begin with the latter, the only words known to be Hittite are proper names preserved in Egyptian and Assyrian monuments. These Professor Sayce has collected in his article on the inonuments of the Hittites.- It is supposed that there is no modern or, at least, literary language which can perform for the stones of Hainah and Jerabis the service ren- dered by the Coptic to the Egyptian monuments, and by the Zend and Pehlevi to the Ach5>3menian Persian. Nevertheless, guesses have been made in this direction by the late M. Lenormant and Professor Sayce. The latter writer sajs : " As M. Lenormant was the first to point out, the lam^uage of the Vannic inscriptions (proto-Armenian) seems to belong to the Alarodian family of speech, of which Georgian is the best known living example, and in the modern Georgians we may pei'haps see the physical type ' ProfesHor Sayce's Articles in Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol., and in Dr. Wright's Empire of the Hittites; Captain Cinder's Altaic Hieroglyphs; the Rev. D. J. Heath, Squeezes of Hainath Inscriptions, Journal Anthropological Institute, May 1880 ; the Order for Musical Services at Hamath. 2 Trans. Soc. Bib. Archteol., vol. vii. j). 288. THE WORK OF DECIPHKRMENT. S> of the Hittitt's ami their kindrecl. "* To this eonehisioii Professor Sayce was UmI hy ohservjp;' the similarity hetween Hittite names and those of the ancient Armenian inscriptions. Now (ieori;ian is one of the unch\ssiHele, the Gagama of the Egyptians, the Gamgumi of the Assyrian monuments, whom Professor Sayce classes among Hittite tribes.'^ The whole of northern India was tilled with Hittite confjuerors from at least the sixth century B.C. till the sixth century A.D. Such were the Oxydracje of Arrian, the Tsutaruki of the Indian inscriptions, descendants of the Susian Sutruks ; and such, the Tokhares or Tucharas of Taxila, whom, as Tochari, Strabo brings from the Jaxartes, but whom Sennacherib found, as TochaiTi, among the mountains of Nipur seven hundred years before.^" At length the Brahmans overcame the war-loving Kshattriyas. The great struggle seems to have begun shortly before the Chris- tian era, and to have ternxinated in the expulsion of the Indo Scyths or Hittites between the fourth and tenth centuries. The '* Records of the Past. vol. i. p. 10. '" Recordu of the Past, vol. iii. \>. 73. "' Records of the Past, vol. iii. p. 88. 1" Archaeol. Survey of India, vol. iii. plate xiii. 4 ; mj' translation. '" Trans. Soc. Bib. Archueol., vol. vii. i>. 283. •'•' Arrian, Anabasis, lib. v. c. 22 ; Strabo xi. 8. 2. ; Records of the Past vol. i. j). 41. ilv/ ■i ^^* I I If 12 THE IMTTITEH. fu^fitive.s occupied Turkestan, or great and little Buklwuiii, for a while, liut, lieing pressed by Aryans from the south, Tartars from the west, and ChiiH'se on the east, they were compelled to move northwards int») the inhospitable country heyond the Thianciian mountains. Thither they carried one of tlu-ir distinctive names, callin>jf the country in which they dwelt Sounjfaria, a name after- wards appropriated l»y a family of the Mon,<,'ol Kalmuks. Still the pressure contitnied, and the Hittite tribes which had alr«'a-49 ; Popoff and Youferotf in the .Tocrnal of the Imperial Society of CJeography, .St. Peters- burg. ■•" Copies of these inscriptions I owe to the zeal and courtesy of my colleague M. VI. Youferoff, Welegue general de rAlliance Scientificpie Universelle, at St. Petersburg. THE WuHK OF DECII'HKUMENT. 13 iiioimrchs, hucIi ns Sak.ita, Matoinc, MakuKa, who niUnl over the Ralia-Kita in th«i interests of Buddhisni, ami vhosc eliit'f op- poiu'Jits were thi' Kutaiiiaiiic, a trilial wiuui iiivitiiij^ compariHion with that of tho Tsutt'iiiamo in tho Indian inscriptions. One of the dates <;ivon, that namely of the discipleshij) of Sakata, is !)7'> years from the death of Buddha. Now the attainment (jf nirnnhi. hy Buddha is placed l>y different writers in ')4.S or 477 B.(^. Thus the era of Sakata must have hecn either 427 or V.)'\ x\..\). Who wei-e the Kalia-Kita :* Their name recalls that of the Derhen Oeroet or four allies, the name of the Kahnuks who appropriated to themselves tho Hittite term Sountfaria. It would thus link itself with the Kiprat Arl»a or four races of the cuneiform inscriptions, and with Kirjnth Arl»a of I'alestine, tho city of Kphron, the Hittite .son of Zohar. This Aiha was ori^nn ally the nanie of a man, the father of Anak, who was a ijreat man amon<^ the Anakim.-' Asshur-nazir-pal mentions Ariliua (if the land of Khatti.-^ Towards India the Arhas may he found MS the Arables of Nearchus, dwelling,' in his time in (lodrosia, and whom ho terms the most western of the Indians;"''* but it is more probaVile that the Raba country lay to the south of Cashmere adioininij the resfion of Abisarus, as Darva and Abhisara are constantly united in the history of (Jashniere, and that they rejire-sent the Palestinian Rephaim.-" Other Indian writings know them as Darvas and connect them with the Yavanas or A.siatic Huns.'-'" The memory of their Hittite origin and rule in the Yenisei country was till recently pre- served among the Siberians, for, according to Malte Brun, the wandering Tartars called their mounds Li Katei or the tombs of the Cat h ay an s.** Tho Siberian relics are too few and contain too little informa- tion to enable one to form an opinion as to the length of tinie the Raba Kita maintained themselves on the banks of the Yenisei. ""' Joshua xiv. 15. •* Records of the Past, vol. iii. p. 73. -•' Vincent's Voyage of Nearchtis, ch. 22. '-'' Raja Tarangini, Troyer, tome ii. p. 30(>, etc. See the chapter on the Eastern Migrration in Asia where the Raba are shown to be Repliaini not Arabathites. -7 Muir, Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. pp. 482, 488. *" Malte Brun. (ieography, vol. ii. p. 539. 14 THE HITTITES. i; Other Hittite tribes from India and Turkestan joined them or established themselves on the outskirts of the great desert of Kobi. There and in Siberia they gathered strength, and soon measured their arms with those of the Chinese. The historians of that people were guilty of romancing when they placed the Huns or Hiun-yu in warlike contact with their empire, seventeen hundred years before Christ, nor can the later dates from 1(!3- B.C. to 196 A.D. be accepted for the contest between its sovereigns and the Hiong-nou, unless an earlier migration of the Yavanas from India be supposed than that consequent upon the Aryan uprising in the eai'ly Christian centuries.^ It seems evident, however, that %e Yavanas or Huns were the first Hittite invaders of China. In Assyrian records they are earliest known as the Hittite Abaeni mentioned by Tiglath Pileser I, about 1100 B.C. Later narratives of conquest place one branch of them in Armenia as the people of Van, and another in the south-east towards mount Zagros as the inhabitants of Diahbina,^**^ The Armenian division occupied the country known to the classical geographers as Sophene. In India as in Sarmatia their abode was marked by the river name Hypanis. There are good reasons for connecting the Chinese dynasty of the Oriental Hans with the Hun.s. This dynasty is placed between the years 25 and 220 A.D. and includes emperors bearing the Yavana like names. Hoping, Heping, Hingping, and Yungping.*^ It was expelled from China; and, while most of the race took refuge in Japan, others are supposed to have gone west to Persia and Armenia, thus seeking the ancient home of their race. If the Japanese annals are to be trusted, the Hans foimd their way to Japan about 300 A.D.^^ Six centuries passed before the owners of the Cathnean or Hittite name proper repltii^ed them as rulers of China. The historians of that country relate that the Kitan or Khitan made themselves masters of Liao-tong, to the north-east of China on the way to Corea, in the year 907 ; that they conquered China towards the middle of the tenth century, 2" Lathan., Varieties of Man, p. 88. 30 Records of the Past, vol. v. p. 16 ; vii. 25 ; v. 90. 3» Gutzlaff, Sketch of Chinese History, vol, i. pp. 248-269. 32 Titsingh Annales des Empereurs du Jaiwn, pp. 21, 38, note. THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT. 15 and were finally expelled in 1125.*^ It is worthy of note that one of the earliest monarchs of the Khitan dynasty was Sheketang, a name that invites comparison with the Sulcata of the Yeniseian inscriptions, with the Indoscythic Maurya name Sangata, and with the Japanese Sagateno.^^ Klaproth published from Chinese sources a brief vocabulary of the Kiiitan language, which he very unsatisfactorily attempted to connect with the Tungusic family.^^ It was the Khitan who gave to China its mediaeval name Cathay. " Khanbaligh " says, Sadik Isfahani,^ " is a place in Khata, one of the works of Kibla Kaan." ^" The Tungusian Nyuche expelled the Khitan, and the victor- ious Mongols soon after dispossessed the Nyuche, and drove the Khitan from Liao-tong. Where did they go ; in what land did they find refuge from their new enemies ? The nearest seat of civilization to Liao-tong is Corea. The historians of that country know the Khitan, and make fre(|uent mention of them from the year 685, when they first conquered northern Corea, till 1216, when their chief Louko was put to death and their reign apparently came to an end.^^ Thus Corean history places the Khitan in Liao-tong almost three centuries before the history of China allows their conquest of that i-egion. The connection of China with Corea is said to have begun in 1120 B.C., when the Chow dynasty of China placed Khitsu, a member of the previous dynasty of Shang, upon the Corean throne."^ The Siiang dynasty had fallen through the inordinate cruelty of tlie last emperor Chow-sin and his wife Tan-ke. In the Raja Tarangini the same story of barbarous ferocity is related of Unmattavanti, son of Partha of the Varma dynasty of Cashmere, whom Kalhana places between 9o9 and 941 A.D.^^ An almost identical account is given of the Dairi Bourets, in the history of Japan, but his period is from 499 to 500 A.D.^'^ It is worthy of note ^ EncycloiHJclia Britannica, Art. China. *• GutzlafF, vol. i. p. 338 ; Titsingh, p. !)7 ; Ferguson, Essay on Indian Chnmology. ^ Asia Polyglottu, p. 294. ^' Geographical Works of Sadik Isfahani, Oriental Translation Fund, p. !t2. •■>" San Kokf Tsou Ran To Sets, Oriental Translation Fund, pj). 31, 80, 83. •"' Gutzlaff, 1). 169 ; San Kokf, p. 25. »» Raja Tarangini, Lib. v. si. 438, seq, *" Titsingh, Annales, p. 31 16 THE HITTITES. that the Japanese successor of Bourets is Kei-tai, a name inviting ccMiiparison with the Chinese and Coi-ean Khitsn. Stories of revoltintr cruelty on the part of absohite monarchs are*not want- ing all the world over, but tlie similarity of detail in these three accounts, and the coincidence in two of them of the names Partha and Bourets, lead the en([uirer after liistorical truth to ask if they had not a common origin. There are three Indian inscrip- tions, one from Bitha, and two from Sravasti, which mention Partha."*^ The first reads : Fata rnefa Parfa, BagtiSiire ga ojlri, B'tka ga shone, Partha king of Futa, grandson of Bagasare, son of Bika. Outside this inscription are the words : gonwari Vnrmo, B'lka, if Ida Sena tami hi ga den, the regent V^arma-Bika, Sena has spoken the word of the mind of the people. Sena then was the mother of Partlia, and Varma-Bika, a prince consort or king by courtesy. Othei' inscriptions indicate that Varma-Bika was the son of Gorami, and that the latter reigne)uld thus be a contemporary monarch with the famous Asoka. Tile first Sravasti insci-iption is: Ratalia tsiiyoski ; meta. Varma- Bika, Parta, koka yofa rhmoje Kmnir'i, Matori, Rataha the powerful : Kumiri and Matori conquer Varma-Bika, the father of Partha. Tlie second is more difficult to translate, and, apart from the proper names, may be considered tentative : Matori tatsitri Satakuuiia ; Iti^aivaya rogehntsu tvah'i Bagori Futa to rarl, urn haru iva koka r'l Tmitaritki ga rikata torita Parta yo. Satakwata sets up Matori : treacherously conquering the peaceful Bagori, ruler of Futa, in contrast to his victory (or in recompense for this victory) he took awav from Partha the dominion of the Tsutaruki. In either inscription Matori appears as the vanquisher, in one case of tiie father, in the other of the son. In the Japanese nnnals Fegouri-no-Matori is represented as raising an insurrection against Bourets, and suffering death in consequence.^- In the history of Cashmere, he may be recognized as Matri-Gupta whom Kalhana places between 118 and 123 A.D.^^ The same errors <' Royal Asiatic Society Journal, vol. v. ; Archseol. Survey of India, vol. iii. |)1. 18. c. These tran.slations made from Jaiwnese texts furnished by Hittite transliter- ations of the Lat characters are here first published. ^- Titsingh, Annales, p. 31. •♦ ' Raja Tarangini, 2ib. iii. si. 130, seq. ^ THE WORK 0^' DKCIl'HEKMENT. 17 that pervade the Ef^yptian chrojiolotjy of Maiietlio are found in all these ancient histories, the importation of foreign names, and representation of contenipoi-ary dynasties as successive. But what is even more important to note is the transportation of history from one scene of national existence to another. Possessinir documents setting forth the same traditions, the Indian historian connected them with Cashmere, and the Japanese annalist, with Japan, while the truthful monuments indicate that their scene was the lower waters of the Jumna. It would thus appear that the early history of Corea and Japan, and unieh of that of China, is imported tradition ; an. ♦" Strabo, lib. xii, c. iii., 38. " Titsingh, p. ix. (2) 18 THE HITTITES. ^i!' 1 (! ■ an item in their history which is phxced as late as 500 A.D. has been found to belong to India, and to have occurred two centuries before the Cliristian era. Accordin<>" to their own accounts they were not the first occupants of tlieir ishmds, beinijf preceded by the Yebis or Ainos They make no mention in their liistory of tlie Khitan, but tlie reason is evident, as the Japanese word hito, a man, like the Yeniseian />;/n'^^ denotes their Mittite origin. The story that the eastern Hans sought refuge in Japan about 300 A.D. is confirmed by the Japanese name Nipon, in (^hinese Jypen, the Indian Yavana. But the majority of the Japanese did not belonof to this Hittite stock, for, while Nipon, or Nippon, denoted their country, Yamato was that of its most ancient distiict and the designation of the empire as well. The word Yama-to means " the mountain door," and was doubtless the term out of which the Hebrew and Assyrian writers made Hamath. Kat- soura was a famous place in the district of Yamato, and Ifori or Kofori, the name of the original chief of that district, was conferred upon its ancient capital. These three words Kofori, Yamato, and KatscMira are the representatives in Japan of the Indian Sahara, Kambodja and Gandhara, names of related peopl(;s who seem to have dwelt in Arachosia and Gedrosia, the modern Cabul and Candahar preserving two of them.^*^ Professor Kawlinson points out that Gadar is the original and true form of Gandhara. B<}sides the disguised form Kambodja, the Indians preserved the name Hamath or Yamato as Hiinavat, denoting the Himalayas, but neve^- used that word to designate a people. It was of course bori'owed from the Cathiei or Hittites by the Aryans. In mythology Himavat and Bharata are b)'others, and in Syrian geography Berotliai was the chief city of Hamath Zobah.*'' The Parthians represented tlj^ Bharatan branch of this race, and in tlieir Gadar set forth Gamlhaia, while their Sobidae commemorated Zobah. The Parthian name Tiri-Dates answers to the Hittite Giri-Dadi and Cigiri-Dadi, and is an inversion of Hadad-ezer, the name of a king of Berothai and Hamath Zobah.^" *" This indentification of Katsoura with Gedor is doubtful. Elsewhere it is sup- tMised to represent the Zix-harite Hazor or Chazor, Zochar itself being represented by Tsoujfar in Ni|)on. *'■' Asiatic Re-searches, v. 251 ; 2 Samuel, viii. 8. ^ This name Is the Sanscrit Yudisthira and the American Iroquois Atotarho. THK WOUK OF DECIPHKlt.MKNT. 19 A corresponding royal Japmuvse name is Zatla Akira borne by the fifty-seventh emperor, also called Yozeitenno, in the ninth cen- tury.'^* It lias been said that the Japanese do not mention the Khitan in their history. This is tine, bnt they call their country, in addition to the two names already referred to, Akitsou-siina, in which it is not hnrd to perceive the Khitan name.''^ Is Japan the eastern limit of Hittite ini,i,a-ation, or is it possible, save in theory, to follow them across the Pacitic to the shores of America ? Japan is not the eastern limit, for historical documents vouch for their niiirration. It is not worth wliiU^ to jrive Japanese accounts of expelled tribes, lost navies, and pirates driven to distant shores, for these accounts do not say where the expatriated found land. The C(juntry of Fousang, once supposed to be part of America, seems to have been a reoion of fable.'^* The only aboriginal histories pi-oper of North America are th(jse of the Aztecs of Mexico and of the peoples of Yucatan and Guatiniala. The graininatical forms of the Maya and Q':iche, the languages of the latter peoples are so distinctively non-Ivhitan, that it is useless for the present to consult the works written in them. The Aztec grammar, however, is accordant. The Mexican histories bi-ing the various tribes of Mexico into that land from the north, their wanderings leading them slowly southward through a region of caverns, such as the canons of Colorado contain, to the plain of Anahuac. ''* The Toltecs were the first to arrive, the year 721 A.D. marking tlie commencement of their era. They founded the two kingdoms of Culhuacan and ToIIan, the former of which passed out of their possession in 1072, and the latter, ten years before. After them ruled the Chichimecs of man}^ tribes ; and, towards the end of the thirteenth century, the Aztecs or Mexicans came into power, and continued to exercisf^ authority until the arrival of the Spaniards. All these tribes spoke one language and were of one race. Near the middle of the eleventh century, a famous tribe, that of the Acolhua- •^' Titsingh, |t. 121. •'- Titsingh, i^). .\xxiv., 3. ■'>' Leland, Fusang. "►» Brasseur de Bourbourg, Hi.stoire de« nations civili«ees du Moxiquc et de rAmeri(iue centrale ; Becker, Migration of the Nahiias. Congres des Amt^rcaniHtes Luxemlwurg, 1877, tome i. p. 325 ; Short, North Americans of Antiquity, pp. 256 Heq. ir 20 THK HITTITES. 'II n Tepanecs, came into Mexico through Sonora from the cav "ii land of the north. The Chichimec king of Tenayocan receiveif them hospitably, and, as a recommendation to his favour, they made known that they were descendants of the Citin, alike illustrious by the nobility of their race and their heroic deeds. The (>itin were the hares, " apparently the name of a northern tribe," says the Abb(i Biasseur de Bourbourg.^'^ The Aztecs, or Mexicans, again we are told, bore the name Mecitin, which he translates as the hares of the aloes, whatever that may mean."^" Now in Japanese, Kifmme is a fox, and that sagacious animal was worshipped in special temples in Japan ; but the evidence of the Hittite monu- ments shows that the Japanese transferred name and reverence from an original hare to the most astute of creatures. The liieroglyphics of Haina h and Carchemish contain a conventional representation of a hnre cinivlumf which has the phonetic value ka, and among those of Merash, a well executed portrait of the animal is an ideograph with the phonetic value hifa or hetu. Khatte and Khita may have been dialectic differences in Hittite pronunciation which the lapse of ages converted in the plui'al number to Citin. Hares and rabbits play a very important part in animal mythology. The armorial bearings also displayed upon the most ancient monuments of the Caucasus are hares."" Among the Yadavas of India we find a tribe called the Caeas or hares, along with the horse tribe Asvas, and the serpent tribe Nagas. The connection of Caya with Yadu, the head of the lunar race, in Sanscrit mythology, may account for the presence of the hare in the moon in colloquial Indian language instead of the man of our nursery rhymes.^** It is likely that the word Khita or Kata, which the Hebrew rendered by Heth or Cheth, originally meant a hare, the supposed sagacity of that animal making the name a desirable one, as the Japanese kitni, clever, ingenious, seems to indicate. The two words Citin and Mecitin recall the Scythian Getfe and Massagette, and these, the Cheth and Maachath of the Bible. The Japanese family name Masakado, accompanied by ■'•■'■ Brasseur de Bonrbouig, tome ii. p. 232 ; comj)are p. 208. ■'•'' Brasseur de Bourbourg, tome ii. pj). 293, 294. ■''' Maregny's Voyages in the Black Sea, p. 210. *" Troyer, Raja Tarangini, tome ii. p. 311 ; Hardy, Manual of Buddhism, p. 422. THE WORK OF UECIl'HEKMENT. 21 Taininu, is uiKloubtetlly of the same origin as MassagetsD."^" In the Pnnjal>, Massaga is nieiitioned by Arrian as the capital of the Assaceni, while ho appears to place the Massageta> fartiier to the north.'"^ The Indian writers know the Massagetai as the Magadhas, and rei)resent them as a branch of the Kshattriyas."' In very ancient times one of their seats wasMagadha, a kingdom of note, generally supposed to have been in central Bahar. In Palestine they were the Maachatliites on the north-eastern border, and, in the tini'is of the Egyptian wars with the Hittites, their capital was Megiddo at the foot of the range of Carmel. The Georgians belonged in part to this Hittite family, deriving th<,'mselv('s fi-om Mt/kehtos, son of Kartli, son of Targamos.""'^ In Palestine the latter name survived in the form Trachonitis, which replaced the ancient Maachah. A southern branch of this tribe is placed in Elam b}- the Assyrian inscriptions, Madaktu, Durundasi, and Durundasima being among its memorials.'" The Persian geographers assign to Turan the limits accoi'ut Uda, Mangaseia, and Turuchansk, all in the Yenisei country, attest that it should be found there. In Japan the eastern region of Atsouma and Satsouma, of which Yedo is the chief place con- tinue the connection. For Aztec then Yedo and Uda are supposed to stand, the medial z representing an original breathing, similar to that in Turuchan as compared with Touran or Tirhan. In the ■''■' Titsingh, |>. 13'!, Tairiino Masakiido in tlie year !)39 headed a fifreat i-ehellion ;ifrainst the Dairi Zusiak, but was defeated and slain. His name is that of Tirhanah, son of that Maachah who founded the Maaehatliite Kinnchmi in Palestine. "" Arrian, Anabasis, lib. iv. c. 2(i, and It!, 17. "' Vishnu Purana ap. Muir, Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. u. 501. Pococke, India in Greece, pp. 2!t, 2!t(i. ' -' Klaproth, Asia Polyjflotta, p. lOit ; Malte Brun, geography in loc. '■•'' Kecords of the past, vol. i. p. 82. a s ;h 22 THE HITTITES. Caucasus the Losghinn Kasikunmk are a remnant of the Zuzini or Chichiniecs, and count among them the; Udia and Mukakh. The Armenian historians speak of Udi as an ancient independent kingdom."^ The Assyrian Sargon tells how he carried into captivity the tribes of Gamgum the great, with tlie Gamgumian king Tarhuhira, but neither lie nor other Assyrian monarchs connect the Gamgumi with IJda, Yatu, and Uctas, which, liow- ever, they place in the same region.'''' Samas Rinnuon does not mention any of these, but enumerates the Asatai and Ustassai among Hittite tribes.^" In Indian tradition Ayodya or Oude and Hastipura furnish the two forms of the name, the latter corres- ponding to the Tyrrlienian and Ligurian Hasta and Asta. Tlie Acolliua Tepanecs, wIjo, equally with the Chicliimecs, claimed descent from the Citin, were, as Tepanecs, a branch of the Yavanas or Huns, in the Assyrian form Diahbina, in other words, Japanese, and as Acolhuas, the Kaokiuli of Corea. As the Aztec rejects the letter r, the Toltecs must have been the same as the Indian Daradas dwelling on the Zaradrus and possessing Lahore. As Delhi was a dependency of Lahoi'e, it may be the original of the Toltec Tollan or Tula. Durdukka is a Toltec-like form given to an older abode of the Daradas in Armenia by Sargon, but Zirta, Surda, Surdira, are more common. These were Hittite Dardaniaris and towns named after them. The Pactyans of Herodotus came from Armenia and from India, the latter division from near Caspatvrus or Cashmere."" In the Assyrian records the Lahiru are a tribe of the Pukudu, and in Europe the Peucctiie were an Illyrian tribe."** With their name are linked in geo- graphical connection the A.^sj^rian Pahalla, Indian Peucela or Puckholy, Chinese Pechili, and American Paxil. •"* Two other Mexican names confirm their Hittite relationship. The first and most important is the name Nahnatl, which some writers suppose "' Hyde Clarke, Memoir on the C()ini>arative grammar of Egyptian, Coptic and Udf, pp. 12-15. '"'' Records of the Past, vol. vii. p. 2-778. "' B. ck' Bourbouig, toiiie i. \). 110. '- Records of tlu' Past, vol. vii. p. 3ti; vol. ii. p. 24. ■■•' Muir, SaiiHcrit Texts, vol. i. pp. 140, 124, "< The Kugubine Tables translated in the Transactions of the Celtic Society of Montreal, 1.S87, p. IWi. '•'■' Herodotus, lib. iv. c. 105. "'' H. de Bourbourg, tonie i. p. 108 7^ Sayce's Assyrian grammar, p. 16. 24 THK HITTITES. the tmvols of an Egyptian, Takar-Aar in Hanmth is described as the all-assembling place of the Mohars or scribes."'* The ditteient forms Humid', HhtniiotHU, artiox are corruptions of the name Hamath, similar to the forms Hamaxia in Cilicia, Hamaxitus in tln' Troad, and Hamaxoeci in European Scythia. The latter were known to Herod(jtus as the Argipptei, a sacred tribe, the more ancient name Hamath being superseded by Rehob or Rechob. In the peculiarly Hamathite country of Japan the name Rechob survived as Sirakabe,'^'' The Indians retained it in the form Rishabha denoting a tribe, but also a hymn writer, i-elated to Bharata and Himavat.'**' It is utterly impossible that such a net- work of identical nomenclature can be fortuitous. In the year 1062 A.D., Topiltzin Acxitl, the last king of ToUan, disappeared, and, in the same year, died Manco Capae, the first king of Peru, who is said to have arrived in that country in 1021.'*^ According to tlie Mexican historians, Acxitl and the Toltecs migrated southward and formed a new kingdom in the mysterious land of TIapallan. The tirst link that connects the Peruvians with the Hittites is the name of their soibes. They were called Amautas, and, looking for their work, it is found in the rock sculptures in the neighbourhood of Arequipa.'"- Thus the names of Hamath and Rechob once more appear. Among royal names, Amauta, Yupan(|ui or Tupanqui, Apusqui, Huascar, Marasco, are purely Hittite.**^ The royal title Inca gives back the Anakim, and, as lords of the four quarters, they represented the rulers of Kirjath Arba in Palestine, of Kiprat Arba, supposed to denote Syria on the Assyrian monuments, of the original of the Kalmuk Derben Oeroet, and of the Basque Laur Cantons.*** The marriage of the Incas to sisters only finds its piecedent in the Buddhist story of the Okkaka or Ambatta Sakya race, who ruled at Kapila in north-eastern India, in the vicinity of Kosala, "*• Records of the Past, vol. ii. p. 111. 7» Titsingh, Annales, p. 81. "'• Asiatic Researches, vol. v. p. 2.51, "' B. de Bourbourg, tome i. p. 410 ; Peruvian Antiqtiities of River and Toshudi by Hawks, J). 49. "■■' Peruvian Antiquities, pp. 125, 10(>. "•'' Peruvian Antiquities, pp. 53, seq. ** Peruvian Antiquities, p. 52 ; Genesis xxiii. 2 ; Records of the Past, vol. v. p. .58 ; Klaproth's Asia Polyglotta p. 270 ; Webster, Basque Legends, f)p. 108, 132. THK WOUK OF DKCIPHERMENT. 2.> ami who were apparently of Imlo-Scythie or Hittite desctMit.'*^ Altlu)U<,'h the Toltecs seem to have been the ruliuij race of Peru, the Inca name and Yunca dialeet lielon,<,'in<,' apparently to them, the Peruvian aimals assi^-n the tii-st place to the (^hieliiiuces. whose name is repi'esented hy the oreat caj)ital Cu/co and tlie purest form of (^uiehua speech, the Cusc^ueno. The Quiteno dialeet spoken in the region of which Quito was the centre, retained the •reneric name Khita, and another dialect, the Claleluuiui, corres- pond(Ml to the Mexican tribe of the Chalcas and other Cilician fornjs/*' The title Inca is found in the LooChoo islands, whose inhabitants speak a Japanese dialect. The royal family bears the name An/i, the name i)eing applied to the UKmarch and to all that are of his race.**^ A point of contact between the Toltecs and the Peruvians is presented in the name Huaman which, in the history of Peru, denotes a region, and, at the same time, is a constituent in the titles of certain Incas.'^'* In Mexican history Hueman was the great leader of tht; Toltecs of Anahuac.^" Now the people of Anaukas answering to Anahuac, Anzi, and Inca, are njade Hittites by the Egyptian writers. In the account of the battle of Megiddo they are counted to the Rutennu, who are supposed to have dwelt on the Euphrates, along with the inhabit- ants of Junuma and Hurankala, and Assurii is intimately associated with them."" In the A.ssyrian inscriptions the Ruten or Rutennu are called the Nirdun and are associated with Kasyari. To these countries belonjred Anzi and NirVm. the fortress of the latter being Tila.*'^ It is evident that Kasyari originally denoted Geshur which lay to the north of Palestine, east of the springs of the Jordan, and that that rivei- derived its name from the Rutennu or Nirdunim.''- Hence the identification of Juniuna with Janoah by the late Dr. Birch was correct. The unconnnon name Talmai was borne by a king of Geshur and by a much ^ Hardy, Manual of Budhisni, p. 1.33. *' Peruvian Antiquities, ]>. 117. "7 San Kakf Tsou Ran To Setn, p. 171. *•* Peruvian Antiq., pp. .54, 60. *'■> B. de Bourbourg, tome i. p. 217. "" Records of the Past, vol. ii. p. 48. '•'• Records of the Past, vol. iii. pp. 49, seq. »'-' Joshua xiii. 11, 13. «6 THE HITTITKH. earlitT iiuui of renown, Talinai son of Anak and j^randson of ArV)a, wliose brothers were Shesliai and Ahinian.'*^' Ahinian is the name wliich the Mexican historians make Hueman, and the Peruvian, Huaman. It also appeared amonjif the extinct (Juanches of the Canary Lslnnds as the eponym of the Adiimenceys, and in Japan it, as Hachiman, denotes the ^'otl of war."* The Geshuritcs in eastern migration became possessors of Unjerat in ■western India, the Sauraslitraof the Sanscrit writers, and founded the Sah dynasty of that country.'^ There is a remarkable like- ness between the royal names of that dynasty on the one hand and those of tlie LooChooan Anzis and the Peruvian Incas."" Among the the Saurashtras, Sah was the chief name, occurrinpr in the forms Rudra Sah, Si-i Sail, Daman Sah, Visva Sah. The present dynasty of LooChoo is that of the Sio, among whom appear Sio Sio, Sio Fasi, Sio Sidats and Sio Kin. In Peruvian history are found Say Huacapar, Cayo Manco, Cayo Manco Capac. Another Sah name is Sinlia as in Rudra Sinlia, Visva Sinha and Sangha Daman. The LooChooan ecjuivalent is Soun as in Soun Teno, Soun Basinki, and the Peruvian, Sinchi, as in Sinchi Cozque, Sinchi Apuzqui, Sinchi Ayar Manco and Sinchi Rocca. Jaya and Vijaya in the Sah names, Jaya Dama anil Vijaya Sah, correspond to the Loo Chooan Yei, in Yei So, Yei Si, and to the Peruvian Aya and Ayay, in Aya Tarco Cupo and Ayay Manco. Tame Tomo is made the founder of sovereignty in LooChoo. Among the kings of Saurashtra, Dama and Daman appear as in Java Dama, Jiva Dama, Rudra Daman, Daman Sah, Yasa Daman," Vira Daman, Asa Daman, Atri Daman. In Peru the name Tomo or Dama w^as changed to Topa, the four founders of its monarchy being Ayar Manco Topa, Ayar Cachi Topa, Ayar Auca Topa, and Ayar Uchu Topa. Other Topas are Topa Capac, Topa Yupanqui, Ilia Topa, Huancar Sacri Topa, Topa Curi, Iliac Topa Capac, Sivi Topa, and Huayni Topa. The remaining names characteristic of of the Sah kings are Sri, as in Sri Sah and Damajata Sri, and "•'' 2 Samuel iii. 3 ; Joshua xv. 14. '^ Pepfot Ogier, The Fortunate Islew, bj' Frances Locock, vol. i. p. 282. Compare Malte Brun, (Geography, vol. iv. p. 476 ; Hepburn's Japanese-English Dictionary. »'• Ferguson's Essay on Indian Chronology. Journal R. Asaitic Soc, vol. iv. pp. 81, seq. ■^ For these comparisons consult the San Kokf, I'eruvian Antiquities and the Indian Chronolo^. :i '4! THE WORK OF DECII'HEIIMKNT. 27 Data, as in Ushava Data and Iswara Datta. In the Peruvian annals Sri may be represented l)y Curi, as in Topa (.'uri Aniauta, while Data survives in Titu, as in Titu Capac Yupan(jui, Huasear Titu, Quispi Titu, Titu Capac, Huica Titu, Huapa Titu Aucpii and many more. The history of Japan places the exile of Tame Tomo, the founder of monarchy in LooChoo, in tlie year 1 1^)6 A.D., and jLjives as the cause of liis banishment, his risinjr in arms to restore to the empire of Japan, Siutok, who had been virtually deposed in 1142. At the same time the ex-emperor and large numbers of his adhenaits were sent into exile."'^ It is more tlian proV)aljle therefore that the Sio dynasty of LooChoo is tlu! line of Siutok s(m of Toba, and that the time of its commencement is some hundreds of years earlier than the date assigned by the Japanese historians. If tiiis expulsion sent the Toltecs to America as well as the Sios to LooChoo. it must have occurrc.'d not later than the seventh century. Tame Tomo belonged to the fanuly of Mina- moto which the emperor Sagateno is said to have created by bestowing the name upon his four daughters in the yeai' 814 A.D."** The name Minamoto is found however in an ancient Lat inscription from Mathura in India, but as the inscription is fragmentary, it may be a mere complimentary epithet of Bud- dha."" With Sagateno have already lieen compared Sheketang one of the earlie.st and greatest monarchs of the Khitan or Liao dynasty of China, in the beginning of the tenth century, and Sakata of the Siberian monuments who is placed by i*eference to the death of Gautama Buddha between the fourth and fifth centuries. The Japanese name Minamoto with its suggestion of matriarchy may be represented in part by the Peruvian Mayta, as in Inca Mayta Capac, U.sca Mayta, Apu Mayta, Mayta Yupanqui, Huallpa Mayta.^**^ Huallpa is probably the Peruvian form of Arba, as it is a name specially indentified with the Incas or Anakim. As the Aztec tl generally represents the r of other languages of the same family, Tlapallan, the Mexican name of Pei'U, would correspond to the Arbelas of the Old World, which Appear to consist of the Hittite Arba and an increment. "" Titsingh, Annales, pp. 189, 194. »« Titsingh, Annales, p. 100, '■'" Aichseol. Survey of India, vol. iii. pi. 15, No. 8. ^•o Peruvian Antiquities, pp. 62, seq. 28 THI': HITTITES. The conclusion to whicli this mass of Hittite nonienclature^ vouched for in its various relations by historical monuments and documents in Es^ypt, Palestine, Assyria, Persia, India, Silieria, Corea, Japan, the LooChoo Islands, Mexico and Peru, naturally leads is that the ancient Hittite language, in its different dialects in Syria and Mespotamia, was the parent of the languages spoken by the Turan of the Persians, the Indo Scyths of Hindostan, the Yeniseians of Siberia, the Khitan of the Chinese, the Goreans, Japanese and LooChooans, and by the Mexicans and Peruvians of America. To set forth all the evidence that could be adduced in support of that already given would be to tax unnecessarily the patience of the reader and to anticipate infor- mation which the sequel will furnish in its historical and logical connection. Professor Sayce has been (juoted as an authority for recogniz- ing in the Georgians of the Caucasus, the Hittite type. Besides the Georgians the inhabitants of the Caucasus are Ossetes, Lesghians,Mizjejians and Circassians. Already Georgian tra. 59, seq. >'|-' Records of the Past, vol. vii. p. 37. THE WORK OF DECIPHEKMENT. 29 iomenc)ature^ numeiits and idia, Siberia, u, naturally I'ent dialects 5 lauguag'es Scytlvs of the Chinese, exicans and that could he to tax ipate int'or- and logical )r recogvAx- e. Besides re Cssetes, in tradition pan}' with of whose us hero of itcha, and ographers sur-nazir- icinit\' of :)nstituted was the Mukakh e time of was the le name has been ust have eorgiaus ited bv Maachah, Ude, Buritis and Thargamos. The Georgian connection is found in the names of the twin rivers Cyrus and Araxes. Araxes, Arxata, Arsesa, Arsissa and similar Armenian names denote the presence in that country in ancient times of the Biblical Eosh always united with Meshech and Tubal.^**"* The Assyrian inscriptions place one branch of the Rosh in the vicinity of Elam, calling it by the two names Rassu and Ma Rusu. The northern Rosh they present in disguise as the people of Varutsa, Varkasi or Mai'kasi.^"* These three different names equally de- note that Merash, the ancient Marasia, from which came the stone lion on which one of the pi-incipal Hittite inscriptions is found- It lies in the angle formed by Cappadocia, Cilicia and the Syrian Cyrrhestica. Its Palestinian original was Mareshah.'"' The first Tiglath Pileser places Varutsa in Kharia, by which Cyrrhestica is evidently ineant. In the time of Sargon the land of the Rosh had been conquered by the Zuzim, for that Assyrian monarch tells how he led into captivity the tribes of Gamgum whose capital was Markas or Varkasi. Professor Scyce in his Hittite map, sets the Gamgumi down in the vicinity ot Merash.^"** This C(mquest accounts for the indroduction of the Zuzim traditions into Georgian histoiy. The Syrian Cyrrhus and Cyrrhestica named from it connect with Marasia as the more northern Cvrus does with Araxes. The Assyrian records preserve the foruier name as Khirki and connect it with Subariya, a form of the Iberian name anciently given to and still claimed by the Georgians."*^ The Iberian name, allowed to be Turanian, whether as the national designation of the Georgians, that of the Lesghian Avars, or of the non- Aryan peoples of southern Gaul and Spain, is thoroughly Hittite, and is of great value in following the Khitan in their western migrations. Like the Georgians, the other non-Tartar triV)es of the Caucasus are of Hittite descent ; like them also they repre- sent no one original Hittite family, but the renniants of many '"^ Ezekiel xxxviii. 2, improijerly rendered "chief prince." '"^ Records of the Past, vol i. p. 44 ; vol. v. p. 101 ; p. 14; vol vii. p. 40, p. 2(5. '"'■ Joshua XV. 44 ; 2 Chronicles xiv, 9 ; 1 Chron. ii. 42 ; iv. 21. '"" This map is in the Trans. Hoc. Bib. Archfleol., vol vii. op|K»site p. 249, '"■ Records of the Past, vol. iii. p. 77 ; vol. vii. p. 12. j III 30 THE HITTITES. (litt'crent families. To attempt to set these forth with any degree- of completeness, would be to anticipate Hittite history and un- nenessariiy to plunge the unprepared reader into an abyss of geographical names, tribal wanderings, and family connections, such as would stifle any interest he might feel in pursuing the subject. Let it suffice to say that the Lesghians of many tribes have displaced the ancient Albanians, the Illipi of the Assyrians, who are now partially represented by the Ossetes farther to the north; the Georgians are the deeendants in part of the oUl Iberians ; and the Circassians, among whom some of the progeny of the Colchians still dwell, count among them the Schapsuch and other tribes of a different Hittite ancestry. All, however, are Hittites,. as their dialects, customs, and relationship to the tribes of Hittites mentioned by the As.syrians, fully attest. The languages of the Caucasus may therefore be legitimately'^ made use of in translating the Hittite inscriptions so soon as the phonetic values of their hieroglyphics are known and these are transliterated into modera speech notation. The somewhat allied Ugrian dialects spoken by the Majiars, Finns, Lapps and other Turanians of northern Europe have l)een employed in translating the Akkadian or old Turanian language of Chaldea. It was a branch of ancient Hittite speech, so that it is allowable to seek the aid of the Ugrian dialects in interpreting Hittite generally, yet there is much diversity between these dialects and those of the Caucasus. The nearest langunge in point of vocabulary, and to a certain extent in gram- matical structure, to the Caucs'^-iau which Europe presents is the Basque of the Pyrenees. Of the same nature, although necessaj-ily more archaic, are. the dialects of Spain and Italy known as the Celt- Iberian and Etruscan. In the Umbrian tables of the Eugubine inscriptions the Etruscans are said to have consisted of three divisions, the Tuscer, Naharcer, and Japuscer. The Tusci repre- sent in the west the Tuslm of the Caucasus and the Hittite people of Tuskha mentioned by the Assyrians. The Naharcer or Naharci are the Hittite Nairi or Naharina of Mespotamia, in westward migration, and in the Basque country are represented by the Navarrese. The Japusci in the east were the men of Khupuscia or Hupuscia^, the Thapsacus of the Greeks, and the ruling tribe of the Nairi ; in the Caucasus they have left the Schapsuch or THE WORK OF DECIPHERMENT. 31 Cluipsoukes ; and into the Pyrenees they luive sent the Guipus- coans. Almost all the Hittite names are Basque. The Albanians^ or lllipi, are the people of Alava, in Bisciiy. With Illipi, the men of Allapur are associated by the A.ssyrians, and from thorn the Lapurtans of the Labourd have their name. The Alai-odians live af^ain in Oleron, and in tlie ancient llergetes and Ilercaones. The IJasque Iturgoyen answers to tlie Assyro Hittite Aturgina,. Ripalda, to Rabilu and to the Roplutae of Arachosia, Urkheta to Urikatu, Arrast to Arazitku, Arbona and Arboti to Arbanun and Aribue, Algorriz and Licarraj^a to Algariga, Turillas to Taurlai, Equisoain and Orisoain to Ahi Zuhina and Ar Zuhina, Alzania to Elisansu, Tardets to Tsaradavas, Lakharre to Lakhiru, Arias to Kara'la, Mugueta to Massut, Besolla to Pahalla, Oloriz to Alluria, Garinuain to Hurunaya, Soraeoiz to Surgadia, Izturitz to Istarat, Bassussary to Patusarra, Barcoche to Perukhuz, Bidarray to Paddira, Charricota to Sanigitu, Khambo to Khumbi, Arronce to Arranzi.^*''* These ai"e but a few of the more prominent coinci- dences between the geographical nomenclature of the Biisquesand that of the Hittites. The Iberian wave passed northward into the British Islands, but the remains of the language it carried thither are only to be found in runic inscriptions that have so far been uninterestingly and ungrammatically translated by the aid of the Norse staff. They are therefore useless as mate- rials for the determination of the parent Hittite.^^" The best known and least corrupted Hittite languages of the present day, leaving America out of account, are the Basijue of the Pyrenees and the distant Japane.se in eastern Asia. If these languages fail to make plain the .sense of the monuments, it may be conceded that the Hittite Umanv, is a dead language without a resurrection. The wide extent of Hittite empire forbids the indulgence of anv such fear, and offers in the Old World an(i the New more than a hundred dialects as keys to unlock the secret of the written monuments so soon as the hieroglyphics shall be converted into sounds. inscriptions translated in the Records of thf Past. ■ '"" See, however, a rendering of the runic inscriptions of the Isle of Man by the Etruscan Syllabary in the TrantilationH of the Celtic Society of Montreal, 1887, pi*. 1, setj. i ''■ ? 32 CHAPTER III. The Work of Decipherment. — The Hittite Characters. There are but three purely hieroglyphic systems of writing extant, the Egyptian, the Hittite, and the Aztec. There are indications which point to a hieroglyphic origin of the most ancient cuneiform characters, and of the Chinese signs.^ The characters of Yucatan and Guatiniala and those of Easter Island seem to be conventional renderings of original hieroglyphics On comparing the Hittite hierogl3^phics with tho.se of Egypt, niany correspondences appear : the eagle, fish, hare, leg, hand, arm, eye, axe, and cro.ss, are found in, both, but the two systems viewed as wholes ai'e irreconcilable. The vast distance in space between the Hittites and the Aztecs has been bridged >jver by history of a very definite character : but the difi'erence in time is enormous. The Hittite inscriptions go back beyond the eighth century B.C., while the Aztec writings are not many centuries older than the Spanish conquest of Mexico in 1520. A casual glance at the two systems does not show relationship of a close order. The eagle, fish, hare, leg, hand, arm, eye, axe, and cro.ss, are still found, but these are common to the Egyptian and the Hittite. A community of animal signs cannot be expected, because the faunas of the two reo-ions are distinct. But the Hittite tree is Aztec, and the shield- like oval, so characteristic of Hittite inscriptions ; the house, the fiower, the bean, the human face, the tongue, the teeth, the bon- netted head, the .shoe, the knife, the bow, the bee, the animal's head, are all Aztec as well as Hittite. The Aztec hieroglyphics possess the phonetic value of the first syllable, consisting of two letters, of the names of the objects they designate. They were employed by the Spanish priests to teach their converts to repeat 1 On the hieroglyphic or picture origin of the cnaracters of the Assyrian Sylla- bary, by the Rev. W. Houghton, Tran:<. Socy. Bib. A'-chteol.. vol. vi. i)p. 454-483. Morrison, Chinewe Mitfcellany, plates l-'>. . 4 AZTEE HIEROGLYPHICS ARACTERS. ca, ca. mi , ne, ana. ish, ma, pa, sho. ne. e, a, aua, shu, shi, me, sha, pi COREAN CHARACTERS. E ool Ma. o^:^ 6 3 ®^Q Ma, chi, \'\, I'D, 7 C k. h D BS d A V m, le, I, p, s, n, CYPRIOTE EQUIVALENTS. m © q7, 6X, ^iz,'^, V. ^?^/55\,^X.«i» mo. le, bu, bi, sa, re, ro, ne. it YTsscKCH dc n j^T^ }^ mi, si. su. xe, xa, ko,go, h, ["o, H, se, ni old semeh'c characfers agreeing in form bul" differing phoneh'cally T B 00 ujvi^ aleph.anox, chel'h, an enclosure, ayin,ane/e, shen,a toofh. To iiluslral'e l"he "K" o(^ Tarakehme. ke. ge, cypriofe. chiuhnauh, lath'ce, a7^ce. he, lafrice, semi he T— »■ THE HITTITE CHARACTERS. 38 the Pater Noster and other prayers.^ Thus a house being calli, the lueroglypliic of a house has the phonetic value ca, a leg, metzli, that of me, a shoe cacfli, that of ca, a fish michin that of Tni, a tongue, nenejnlli, that of ne, a tree, quahuitl, that of qua, an eye, Ixtli, that of ix or ish. Seeing that the Aztecs are of Hittite ancestry, there is no reason why the phonetic values of their hieroglyphics should not be applied to the Hittite characters of Syria ; but the induction is too partial to satisfy the scientific investigator who demands sure ground for his process of tranr»- literation. There are some semi-hieroglyphic characters in a Mound Builder inscription from Davenport, Iowa, and in the Siberian inscriptions from the Yenisei, but they must be read from the Hittite, not the Hittite from them.^ Nevertheless they present links in the chain that connects the hieroglyphics of Syria with those of Mexico. There are also several systems of writing that have either not been interpreted at all or have been interpreted in an illogical , unscientific, and alltogether unsatisfactory manner. Such are the Phrygian and Lycian inscriptions of that peculiarly Hittite region, Asia Minor, those of Etruria, Celt-Iberia, and Pictish Britain. In the east there are the Parthian on coins, the Lat Indian, so called because chiefly found upon lats or pillars erected by Buddhists over their relics, those of Siberia, and the ancient documents of Japan. The characters of the last are very similar to the present Corean, and the Japanese generally agree that the Corean alphabet was introduced to that country by the Japanese at an early date.* The Japanese now use and have used for many centuries modified Chinese characters, and Chinese influence, dating from old Khitan days, has done much to obscure the ethnic relations of the Japanese. The only purely Hittite alpha- bet, the value of whose characters is known, is the Corean.** As the Coreans retain to the prv3sent day the tip-tilted Hittite boot. 2 See Brasseur de Bourbourg, tome i. pp. xlii., seq ; " ' ' ' - -- Monde. Leon de Rosiiy, Sources de I'Histoire ante-Colombienne du l^ouveau "''' 3 Account of the Discovery of Inscribed Tablets, Proceedings, Davenijort Academy of Natural Sciences, vol. ii ; Youfcroff, in the Journal of the Imi)erial Society of Geography, St. Petersburg. * Aston, Grammar of the Japanese written Language, p. 1. 5 In the Atlas accompanying the San Kokf Tsou Ran To Sets. (3) 84 THE HITTITES. SO they keep their old mode of speech notation." Yet it is no easy matter to perceive its connection with the Hittite hieroglyph- ics. Of its fifteen characters only six can in a general way be connected ; this however furnishes a good beginning. The Aztec shield-like oval or circle corresponding to the Hittite, has the phonetic value rtia, for in some mysterious way it denotes the number 10 ituitlactli. This number is also denoted by an inscribed squai'e as well as by a circle. The Corean scjuare or parallelogram, has the phonetic value tn. The Corean syllable le is represented by a bisected parallelogram. In Aztec the bisected parallelogram, which is horizontal, while the Corean is perpendicular, denotes cultivated ground, and gives tl(i from tlalli, the earth. A com- parison of Aztec with other Khitan languages shows that its tla represents la or ra. Thus tlalli answers to the Basque lurra and Lesghian rati. Other Khitan forms drop one of the liquids for euphony's sake, as the Georgian lete, leta, Mizjejian latte, Lesghian luchti, Circassian tula, tzula, tshidlah, Corean chulu, Peruvian lacca, lacta. Another Corean character with the phonetic value p is like that for le, without the enclosing upper horizontal line : it is, therefore, like a capital H with a line drawn across the base. The Aztecs have a similar character representing a box open at the top, o)* pot or other article capable of holding contents. Its value is pa, which has been supposed to come from 'i)alli, black colour, but which has been shown to mean rather inclosure or contents, as in the word tenxi-palli, the lip, as compared with the Japanese kuchi-birit, and the Circassian okit-fari, meaning that which encloses the mouth.^ The Aztec unclothed foot has the value sho from xotl, the foot, and this the Corean represents by a short line drawn at an angle of 30° from the centre of a longer semi- perpendicular one, the former representing the instep or upper * For this characteristic boot see Hall's Account of a Voyage of Discovery to the West coast of Corea and the great LooChoo Island, plate facing p. K!, representing a Corean chief ; also Belcher's Voyage of H. M. S. Samarang, vol. i., plate facing p. 353, representing a Corean chief. Professor Sayce remarks in regard to the Hittite boots that they " are always represented with turned uj) toes, like the boots of the mountaineers of Asia Minor and Greece p.t the present day. Boots of the same form characterize some of the female iigtu'es on the tomb of the Harpies found at Xanthos in Lycia, as well as the Armenian inhabitants of Muzri on the Black Obelisk, and the Etruscans of Italy. Mr. Spiegelthal has seen an archaic marble base of a statue at Ephesus on which there were figures with the same kind of shoes. " Trans. Soc. Bib. ArchiBol., vol. vii, p. 262. 7 The Khitan Languages ; the Aztec and its connections, p. 20. THE HITTFTE CHARACTERS. .s; p or upper outlint' of the foot ; its value is «. The Aztec arm, tieitl, gives ne, and n in Corean is a perpendicular line with another vanishing stroke ascending from its base at an angle of 30°, like an arm bent at the elbow. Finally /; in Corean is like the same character turned ujisiile down, resembling a South Sea cassetete. This does not accord with the Aztec, which gives the phonetic value shi to all cutting and wounding weapons. This, therefore, may be, and will yet bo proved to be, a case in which the Corean is right and the Aztec is wrong. A little confirmation has thus been found, but hardly enough to proceed upon. The unknown must be interpreted by the known, or, at any rate, a commencement nmst be made with what is known, and the sphere of inference narrowed to the smallest possible limits. No other form of Hittite writing has been read, but Professor Sayce once held and subse(|uently reiterated the opinion that the syllabic characters of the Cypriote inscriptions, brought pro- minently into view since the British occupation of Cyprus, were related to the Hittite hieroglyphics, as the Semitic characters are to the Egyptian. He published a tentative comparison of characters exhibiting many analogies. The Cypriote language is found to. be a Greek dialect, through the medium of bilingual Phcenician and Cypriote inscriptions, but its alphabet or syllabary is very far from Hellenic." That Cyprus was occupied originally by Hittites there is abundant evidence, apart altogether from its city Citium. The Cypriote characters have all their analogies with those of Asia Minor, Etruria, and Celt-Iberia, on the one hand, and, on the other, with the Lat Indian and Siberian. There is thus presumptive evidence of their Hittite origin. Looking for the S([uare or shield -like oval identified in Aztec and Corean, it appears in Cyprus as a circle, parallelogram, or genuine shield, with the phonetic value mo : this definitely restricts the char- acter's meaning to a power of m. The Corean and Aztec bisected parallelogram, le or fia, is in Cypriote two superposed round (jr triangular compartments, the former like the figure 8 ; and its value is, like the Corean, le. The Corean and Aztec p and 2^0, ^ On the Hamathite Iiwcriptioiis. Trans. Soc. Bib. Archieol., vol. v. p. 22. '•' De Cesnola, Salainiuia. V. 86 THE HITTITES. the enclosure, box, or pot, is represented in Cypriote by a semi- circular or angular enclosure like a U or V standing upon a horizontal base line, with the value bu, or by two V's set one above the other, like the beginning of a nest of boxes, with the value hi One of the Cypriote equivalents of sa is like a V, one of the lines of which is shorter than the other : it is thus more like the Corean n than its s, but on comparison with other alphabets of Hittite origin, it appears that the foot was more generally represented by an ascending than by a descending line, the former representing the sole rather than the instep, and following the upward trend of the Hittite boot. The Pictish s.] resent a winged insect. Try the Aztec xicon, a bee, which fields fihi. Here, therefore, is a possible maneshi followed by ra, the bow, which makes it maneshira. Another group towards the end of line 2 has the leg, metztli in Aztec, furnishing me, the head with protruding tongue, nenepilli or ne, the face, xayacatl or sha ; in all, menesha. Then comes a horned animal, and as the ancient Mexicans had no such creature in their hieroglyphic .sj'stem, night falls on the explorer. Still he will not give up the search. Preceding the leg is a cruciform object like a cross- handled .sword, and, below it, a bisected circle ; just as before the shield of line 5 is an indescribable figure that seems elsewhei'e represented by two lines united at the base and gradually diverg- ing above ; below it, is the same bi.sected circle. Unfortunately all the symbols of the Hittites do not bear public explanation, for they were a naturalistic and even unclean people in Asia and in America ; but there are good reasons for connecting the latter symbol w4th the Aztec bisected parallelogram tla and the Corean le, which in most Hittite monuments is represented by the figure 8. The character which precedes it in line 5 is the original of the Cypriote .set, the V with limbs of unequal length. Thus he has found in one case salameneshira, and in the other, lamen- esha. Supposing the cross to be the equivalent of the initial aa THE HITTITE CHARACTERS. 41 of line 5, and at the same time, to be analogous to the differently formed cross in that group, the transliterator arrives at Sa or Shi-lamenesha. Then, to complete the group, the horned head must be a ra, the equivalent of the bow. This is probable, as the Basque ari means a ram. There is inconsistency in vowel values, but in both groups the name set forth is that of the Assyrian Shalmanezer fi,s Salamanesare. The student is now in a position to attempt the reading of the entire group in H. iii., in which the name of Hamath appears. The shield and basket give inato ; the vegetable-like character, with the second shield and basket, hamato ; and to this the foot is added to denote a particle or inflection. If a foot, it should be sho from the Aztec xotl, at any rate, «, from the Corean ; if, how- ever, it is a clothed foot, it nmy be ca from the Aztec cactli,^ shoe. The lower group, read from right to left, has the inscribed parallelogram, which was queried as ka or he in Carchemish, then the line and dots well defined by the Cypriote as ne, an animal's head, and finally the bisected circle la, le. In Aztec the com- monest animal's head is that of the rabbit, tochtli, and in Cypriote the F corresponding to the Semitic aleph, the ox's head, has also the value fo. Thus the name reads Kenetola. No such king of Hamath appears in the Assyrian records, Eniel being the nearest to it which they contain. But among the Hittite Kings of the Lakai appear Khintiel and Aziel. Khintiel, therefore, must be the Assyrian rendering of this Kenetola, answering to the Lydian and Carian Candaules.^^ In the corresponding groups in H. v., the inscribed parallelogram is superseded, in that of line 2, by the tree, whose Aztec phonetic value is ka, from quahuitl, and, in that of line 3, by a club-like stake expanding above into a wedge with the point upwards. This may denote a rude idol or a weapon of some kind. If the former, it will correspond to the human head in J. iii., the phonetic value of which is ka or ke. The ne, of line 3, is no longer the line and dots, but a phallic figure of similar significance, only found on Hittite monuments proper. In line 2, this character is placed on a pedestal as an object of worship, thus altering its phonetic value, and making it the e(jui- '■■' Herodotus, lib. i. c. 7 ; lib. vii. c. 98. 42 THE HITTITF: valent of the animal's head, to. The character between it and the tree is by a mistake of the copyist made the bisected circle instead of the line and dots. There have been found, therefore, thi'ee different groups setting forth Kenetola or Khintiel, king of Hamath. To the inscribed parallelogram are thus added the tree and the image or weapon as k forms, the lirst character in Carchemish and in Kenetola. These ks are important rinds, as they should aid in discovering the Khita or Hittite name. In H. iii. the first of them appears, followed by the basket and the line with dots. This combination first makes it clear that to is not the power of t indicated by the basket, for, however much it may suit mato and yamato, it is discordant in Kenetola and Keto : it is better, therefore, to regard the basket's phonetic value as ta. After Ketane comes a human figure with a hand pointing to the face, which seems from its position to be part of the word. As the hand, on comparison, is not found to be specially connected with the nose or the mouth, it .seems to indicate the face, which in Aztec is xayacatl : hence phonetically it is .sha or sa. The whole word Ketanesa is a compound one, and, were the Hittite an infiec- tional language, might be called a form of Hittite declension. The fact is that all languages are inflectional, the only difference in their inflection being that in some cases the modifying particles, forming declensions and conjugations, retain their integrity and submit to analysis, while in others this integrity is lost, and the compound words defy analysis ; to the first class the Hittite be- longs. Here Keta is the root or word proper. The historical name Khitan indicates that n was a plural ending, as in Aztec which changes eit or citll in the plural into c'din. If the final .sa be regarded as a genitive, the grammarian must betake himself for illustration to the Japanese, which has an old genitive particle tsu. Looking for further examples of inflection, the student turns to H. i. line 3. There the basket and line with dots are followed by a C form, which, according to Cypriote analogy, should give s or X with a vowel. In Aztec it has been found to yield chi from chichitl, breasts, lungs. The basket is preceded by a perpendicular line surmounted by a diagonal cross-piece from which a short limb descends. According to the analogy oi the Aztec this should THE HITTITE CHARACTERS. 43 in it and the ircle instead ■efore, three iel, king of tree and the hemish and lould aid in the first of ! with dots. the power y suit mato it is better, tcL After the face, 'd. As the lected with e, which in The whole e an inHec- declension. ■ difference ? particles, egrity and it, and the Hittite be- historical i in Aztec he final sa ke himself ^e particle dent turns 3 followed >uld give 8 chi from )endicular a short lis should be pi from p'd a suspended object. If so, the group should be read pitanesi, but the initial character has a competitor for the labial m a similar figure with a basal support of two horizontal lines. These characters, together with the phallic ones with and without the stand, are the confusing elements in Hittite epi- graphy, and it is not until after long and patient investigation that the student finds that the ba.se lines which convert the ne of the latter into a ta, also change the former which yields ka, ke into ha, pa. The whole word, therefore, he must, by anticipation of his comparisons, set forth as Ketanesa, once more meaning, of the Hittites. This word is followed by a figure like an archaic W, below which is a hatchet or cleaver The ancient W is unmis- takably the same as the superposed Vs of the Cypriote, whose value is hi, agreeing with the Corean and Aztec hieroglyphics of content, p and pa. The connection of the cleaver is found in Cypriote whose m represents it fairly well without the upper en- closing line. It only occurs again in some proper names in the Lion Inscription of Merash. Tentatively the word may be read Pisi. In two places in H. ii. appears a crook, which, by the analogy of the Aztec p'd, should have labial value, and with it, in one case, to the left,in the other,to the right,is the C form which has been found to be a power of ,s. In line 1 it is preceded by C and the bow, mra, and in line 3 it is followed by the bow, preceded by a figure that may be the trunk of the body. Its modifications in J. iii. line 5, make it appear more like an altar or fireplace. If this guess be a correct one, the word for fire should be initial in it, and that is the Lesghian zi, za, zo, tzah, Mizjejian zie, dze, Basque and old Japanese .su. Here again, therefoi-e, is read in the 3rd line, as in the 1st, the same legend with inversion of parts, t< 3 The Bilingual ^Hittite and Cuneiform Inscription of Tarkondeinos, Trans. Soc. Bib. Archeeol., vol. vii. p. 294. THE BILINOUAL INSCUII»TION. 51 1. Soc. executed, l)ut by one who had crude coiiceptioiiH of art. Within a circle round this figure are six Hittite hieroglyphics, repeated on eitlnjr side, and beyond the circle is a rim containing ten cuneiform chnractei's. Professor Sayce refers the form of the cuneiform characters to the age of Sargon, about 720 B.C., or the time of the deportation of the ten tribes of Israel. This, however, by no means .settles the anti(|uity of the inscription, since the same form of writing nnght be retained for centuries in Asia Minor. Sargon overthrew the Hittite empire at Carche- mish, and scattered the warlike tribes that constituted it, many of which took refuge in Asia Minor, carrying with them the latest model of cuneiform writing with which they were ac Pindar, Pytbiacs i. 31 ; Strabo, 1. xiii. c. iv. 6. " Records of the Past, vol. i. p. 11). 1-' Muir's Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. pp. 22(5, 232. THE BILINGUAL INSCRIPTION. 55 TaiTiktinime to the Hittite names Tharga-nunas and Tharga- thazas furnished by the Egyptian monuments, and to those of the Gamgumian king Tarkhu-lara, and the Milidian Tarku- nazi which the Assyrian records supply. The initial syllables of these names may also be compared with the somewhat disguised Scythic word thyrsus occurring in the names Aga-thyrsus, Idan- thyrsus, the latter of which may be an inverted Tarrik-timme.^^ The Scythian Targitaus whom Herodotus presents as the mythic ancestor of that people corresponds in name to the Egyptian Hittite Thargathazas and to the Syrian goddess Atargatis or Derceto. Her temple was found at Ashteroth Karnaim in Bfishan in the time of the Maccabees.'^ Another name within the Scythic area is Tama-tarcha, designating a town on the island Taman between the Crimea and the Caucasus.^^ It inverts the Cilician Tarrik-timme like Idan-thyrsus. In Scythic speech Temerinda meant the mother of the sea, and Thamimasadas denoted Neptune.^" The Maeotis or sea of Azov bore the former name, according to Pliny, and on the southern shore of this sea was Tama-tarcha. The modern Georgian tba, lake or sea, may repi'esent teine, fhami, tariKi, and the words for a spring or source tzqnro, zurgi-li, the final tarcha. The Basque form of the latter is itarri, and enters largely into pi'oper names, such as Ithuralde, Iturgoyen. It is very unlikely that the timme of Tarriktimme's name has any connection with fnhia or tha, the sea : but that Tarrik means .source, fountain head, and thus supreme authority, like the Japanese torujo, is more than pro) table. As preceding t'nnnie it must be employed as an adjective, unless tintme be a word capable of governing one with the meaning of ^/JT(7.' in the genitive, which i< \ery doubtful. Among his Etruscan glosses Hesychius furnishes tlruna, meaning the same as the Greek arche and Latin iH'lvripimn.^' This is the Basque itarri in the form iturren, and in this latter form explains the name Tyrrhenia as the home of the original or primitive people, '•' Herodotus, 1. iv. cc. 10, 126. In the sefniel it apiK-ars, however, that Idanthj'r.sus i> rather a corruption of Hadadezer. " II. Maccabees, xii. 20. '■' ConHtantiue Porphyrogenitus, ap. Klaproth, Asia P.ilyglotta, [>. 84. 1" Pliny, 1. vi. c. 7. Herodot, iv. D9. 1" Hesychius, Lexicon. r 56 THE HITTITES. while, in the adverbial form iturrik, it furnishes the chief element in the names Tarchon and Tarquin. If it be allowable once more to connect the name Tarriktimme with the Georofian language, which represents the Scythian tama by tha, its words for head, tchiim and tavi, may be compared with tiinme. Should this etymology be correct, as the coincidence of the Japanese afmaa, head, and the Basque thiiii, top, summit, would warrant in admitting, the name of the ancient king of Erme is, the original or supreme head. It might also mean the head of the source or fountain he>id, seeing that such is the signification of the family name Minamoto, which plays an important part in the history of Japan. The Basque name that corresponds is Iturburu, and the same language fui'nishes Iturri-aga to compare with the Scythian Aga-thyrsus. The inversion of Tan-iktimme in Idanthyrsus makes it natural to suppose that the Greek name Demetrius, common in Asia Minor, is not to be connected in all cases with Demeter or Ceres, but to be regarded as a hellenized rendering of the Hittite word which survived in the Indo-Scythic history of Cashmere as Damodara.^^ M. Renan, therefore, has not necessarily proved the recent origin of the Book of Nabataean Agriculture when he compares the name of Tamithri the Canaanite with the Greek Demetrius.^" The "Basque tontor, a summit, presents a modern corruption of the two words in this order, inviting comparison with the Egyptian Tentyris and the Greek Tyudarus, as .veil as with Din-tirki, the Turanian name of Babylon.-^ The original civilization of the countries occupied during the historical period by Semitic and Aryan nations was Turanian, and the Turanian predecessors of Aryans and Semites were either of the Khitan, or of the allied Ugrian family. It is natural, therefore, and justifiable to seek in the Khitan languages for the etymologies of the most ancient terms, geogi phical, personal, or mythological, which occur within the area of original Turanian empire. Among these, Taraketime holds no unimportant place. "* Raja Tarangini, lib. i. si. 65. ''•' Renan, Essay on the Age and Antiquity of the Book of Nabathsean Agriculture, l>. 40. 2" I allow thin compariscjn to stand, but in the sequel give reasons for connecting Tentyris and Tyndarus with Idanthyrsus and Hadadezer. 'vM the chief i allowable i Georgian , its words e. Should e Japanese d warrant he original source or the family history of a, and the 3 Scythian lanthyrsus Demetrius, ases with iderintr of listory of lecessarily griculture with the •resents a , inviting Fyndarus, .n.2o The ring the Turanian , tes were y. It is anguages ji phical, area of holds no \griculture, connecting Pneudin^. SocBibl. Arch. Ma/, 1885. INSCRIBED STONEBOWCFOUND/ff BABYLON. 57 CHAPTER V. . The Stone Bowl from Babylon. As the process of Hittite transliteration has ah'eady been fully described, and as minute explanation of all the characters, their values, and the words and constructions tliey constitute, can only be wearisome to the general reader, these details are transferred to the appendix, where they may be easily consulted. In looking at the inscription on the stone bowl, it would seem as if the scribe had indicated the point at which it begins by the two dots in the lower part of it as seen in the plate. A slight mistake has been made, however, either by the .scribe or the transcriber, for the beginning of the document should be placed two lines to the right of these dots, or between the lines which commence nearest the rim of the bowl, the one with the rude representation of an animal's head, the other with the inscribed diamond. Reading from the rim towards the base, and from left to right, the inscription yields the following : Aslter Uu alhi iiiata Sennakseriba sankatzit ka AsHaragotane ne Sennaskeriba arte kaku kara mopi behine sant sesena mane tsuka hasbane mdara mata Maishga Tarako Sarara kula iakekala. The literal translation is : Assyria of powerful king Senna- cherib succeeding son Esarhaddon to Sennacherib to hold memory brings two stone bowls, genuine manehs containing truly pure silver. King Moschi Tarako Sarara City inhabiting. Translated freely, the inscription reads : Tarako, King OF THE Moschi, dwelling in the city Sarara, brings to Esar- haddon, THE SUCCESSOR OF THE MIGHTY KiNG OF ASSYRIA, SEN- NACHERIB, TWO STONE BOWLS CONTAINING J UST MANEHS OF REALLY PURE SILVER, TO HOLD SENNACHERIB IN MEMORY {ov it may be — HOLDING SENNACHERIB IN MEMORY). The first thing which strikes the translator of this document is that most of its words and constructions are Basque. With the exception of the boss of Tarriktimme, the Stone Bowl is the 58 THE HITTITES. most recent record of the Hittites in the hieroglyphic character, dating from about 680 B. C. The western dialect which was afterwards spoken in Illyria, Etruria, Spain and Pictish Britain, was then being developed in Asia Minor ; while in Media and Parthia, the oriental dialect, afterwards spoken in northern India, Siberia, Corea and Japan, was in process of formation. It does not appear, so far as the inscription goes, that the western dialect had developed the chief peculiarity of Basque grammar in the time of King Tarako. That peculiarity is the combination of pronominal forms with the tenses of the auxiliary verbs, to be, and, to have or do, so as to include in one W(trd the subject and the direct and indirect objects. Such polysynthetic and apparently inseparable forms are nion, I did it to him, hion, thou didst it to him, zion, he did it to him.^ This system must have been developed in Asia Minor, for it appears in Phrygian and Lycian inscriptions, some of which cannot have been long posterior to that of the Moschian King. In the so called Kelokes incription, which is really in memory of Meratuneda, probably a Persian Mardontes, occurs the expression, ermisi ncgara kas- apara bazion, " he poured out to him tears and sighs," in which bazion is such a case of poly synthesis as appears in Etruscan and in modern Basque.^ It would be interesting to find the genesis of this system, which has no place in hieroglyphic Hittite nor in the eastern dialect as written. That it had a place in the latter dialect as spoken, is evident from the fact that the same kind of polysynthesis exactly is found in the Iroquois and some other American languages ; but even in America the process is rare, so that it is a misnomer to call the languages of this continent polysynthetic.^ The most evident Basque words in the inscription of King Tarako are alJai from al power ; arte kakit, in Basque arte gogo, keep the memory ; kara, in B. ekarri, our English word carry ; sara, B. zare, basket ; fiesena, B. zitzena right, equitable ; hasbane 1 See Lecluse, Manuel de la langfue basque. 2 Ap. Rawlinson, Herodotus, vol. i. p. 542. 3 Cuoq. Etudes Philologiques sur Quelques Langues Sauvages, p. 115 ; Lucien Adam, Examen grammatical compart de seize langues americaines, Congrfes des Americaniste.s, Luxembourg, 1877, Tome ii. p. 161. 5 I THE STONE BOWL FROM BABYLON. 59 B. utxhetia, pure, true ; salara, B. zlllar, silver. The Etrasean form of arte fjogo is the same as that on the stone bowl, arte kokn or goya, and it.s ekarri is la^'a.* The word sesena occurs in the Cappadocian cuneiform tablets transliterated by Professor Sayce, .sometimes, as in this inscription, with vianeh as sussdiut vvtiKi. These genuine or just manehs must have been those of Carchemish, which were standard among the Assyrians. To road the word xiisiivn, which doubtless is more correct than Ht'sma, would, as a matter of consistency, re(|uire the rendering of the royal names by Sunnaskeriba and Susuragotan(\ One word, mopi, two, is Etru.scan, its first syllable being lost in modern Basque, in which two is hi/' The term hrhaiw, iorstowe, finds no monumental parallel nearer than the Pictish inscriptions of the Isle of Man, in two of which occur the words sahnhaimi and hdinasal'/i, denoting a dressed stone." The explanation again comes fi-om the far east, Japan furnishing sehihan, a lithographer's stone or a slate. In the same language, hanjdhv is a large stone or boulder ; while the P)as([ue gives pantoku as a synonym of lidvyxtokl, a pile of stones. Otherwi.se, hnirid, hav, hehanr, are not Khitan words, and clearly indicate the jire.sence of the people employing them, at some stage in their history, in the vicinity of a Semitic empii'e, for the original of these terms is the Hebrew and Assyrian ehen, ahniL, a stone. To account for such a Semitic root in Biscay and Japan one must needs find the ancestors of the Guipuscoans in Me.sopotamian Khupuscia, and those of the men of Yamato in Syrian Hamath. It is thus not hard to under- stand why the legends of the Basques are full of the Red Sea, and why the Tenno-Sama or ai !v shrine of Japan should have manv features in common with Israel's Ark of the Covenant." The use of the word sara, in Basque Cf/n', save, in Japanese zdru, to denote a bowl of stone, is remarkable, as in Basque and Japanese it means a basket. What makes it stranger is that the Hittite ♦ See my Etruria Capta. •'• See my Etruria Capta. " Momnnental Evidence of an Iberian Population of the British Islands, Trans. Celtic Soc. of Montreal, pp. 52, 57, 63, 04. Webster, Basque Legends ; Simpson, The Tenno-Sama or Mikoahi ; Ark- Shrines of Japan, Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol., vol. v. p. 550. 60 THE HITTITES. boMket as a symbol has the phonetic value ta. The inversion must have taken place in Japan, which has faral for a bowl or basin. The word for basket in Loo Chooan, which is a Japanese dialect, is tint, the atere oi the American Iroquois. A similar inversion to the Japanese appears among the Basques, who use the reduplicate hdula to designate a handled bowl akin to the American dippei*. A very unexpected word to meet with in a Hittite inscription is the Basque zlllar, silver, as ^a^ant, probably the original of the German silher and English silver. The word evidently consists of two parts, as the Georgian renders it ver- txrhli, ver-tsc/de, hxir-tsrkili, an inversion of the German and English form. The tinal ar of the Basque is no doubt arrl, a stone, and the Georgian ver, kvar must represent an ancient form of the modern leva, a stone. The Japanese shiro kane, white metal, is in favour of regarding zill in zlllar as a corruption of the Bascjue ziiri, white, but the Georgian does not conform although its neighbour the Lesghian has tchalasa, white, with which tschili may be compared. Professor Saycei calls silver the favourite metal of the Hittites. It is right, therefore, that they should have had the honour of giving a name to their favourite. There is one word in the inscription under consideration that occurs in many others. It is that read as hula, a city. The Georgian halahi and Circassian shilde are nearest to the Hittite form, although the Basque hiri and Japanese i^hiro, which word only means a fortified place, are of the .same origin. The Yeniseian Kelct, Koleda, transmitted the Circassian variation eastward^, and the Iroquois kanata is the same word with the conmion change in the Khitan languages of I to nJ^ Looking for the origin of kida it is to be remembered that in Georgian a house is sachll and okorl, and that the Aztec and its related American dialects call a house calli, cari, caliki. An examination of the Khitan languages shows a very definite relation between the names for house and city. That the ancient Hittite word for hou.se was kida cannot yet be proved, but it is certain that the first syllable of the word was ku or ko, as that is the phonetic value of the hieroglyphic representing a house in several of the " Sifine laws of Phonetic chanKe in the Khitan Languages, Trans. Canad. Inst. THK STONK BOWL FKO>f BABYLON. 61 inscriptions. In three instances it stands for the first .sylhiMe in the word Kumuka, Koinuka, denotinj^ Conima<;ene in Syria. It' the transliterations of the cuneiform Hittite tablets from Cappa- docia are to be j)erfectly relied on, .seeinjLj that Professor Sayce himself regards some of them as doubtful, the pronunciation of the word for city in the time of Hittite supremacy in Cappadocia was kind. In the tablet nund^ered R. I., and on the obverse, the transliteration is : V mana VI sussana dhu anna ina Abeim- niis-kuul ; V^ bar dhu anna inna Amaas-niis-kuul , XIV bar dhu anna ina Nakhuur-niis kuul ; III dhu anna Lusiim niis kuul ; III dhu anna Niriim-niis kuul. Professor Sayce reads su.^sana as one third ; it is the Bas(|ue zuzena, standard, right. The word (inna he ti'anslates lead; it is the Etruscan mm, the relative pronoun, who, which, but in modern Basque signifies wliere and that, its place as relative being taken by nor, nok. In Hittite it is represented by two n characters, which may be read nana, anan, (inna. Here the cuneiform comes to the help of the transliterator. Professor Sayce renders ina as in or at ; it is an old verV), to give, contribute, surviving in the Basque ivdah, indan, indazii, give it to me. The words vi-is-kii-id he regards as the Assyrian niskul, we weighed ; the preceding Abeim, Amaas, Nakhuur he fails to explain, but for nir'i'rni and laniim he suffffests worked and un worked. The fact is that these five words are names probably of cities and the people inhabiting them, the word kuul meaning city, and the preceding ni-i.s being the plural and genitive particles respectively. The document may therefore be read without explaining the monetary terms : " Five manehs, six standard dhu, which the city of the AVjeim gives : five bar dhu, which the cit}' of the Amaas gives ; fourteen bar dhu, which the city of the Nakhuur gives ; three dhu, which the city of the Lusiim (gives) ; three dhu, which the city of the Niriim (gives)."** These cities and peoples were evidently in what afterwards became Galatia, but was Phrygian at the time when the tablet was written. Abeim represents Peium, Nakhuur, Ancyra, Lusiim, Luceium, but Amaas and Niriim are without Proceedings, Soc. Bib. Archaeol. Nov. «, 1883, p. 18. I I 6S I'HE HlTTiTES. othor rc'cord.'" It vvouhl l»e an iiiipoi'tant »ii«l to tmnslitrratinn could the cuneiform cijuivalciits \)v n-lietl upon, and the two n s'm^us 1)0 read anna, the phn-al and j^enitive particles, n't and 'is, and the word for city, /.wt?»/. A comparative survey of the Khitan languages fa\'ours itmi rather than unmi, and kala rather than kaiU ; it is also in favour of in or en for the plural, and sc or so for the genitive. The Hittite hieroglyphic system has a synil>oJ for Ish, the inscribed diamond, but it is not employed to denote the genitive. Yet there is no doubt that Hussnnd, represents the actual pronunciation of the modern Bas«iue zuzcnu. The finding of the stone bowl in BabyUm is explained by the fact that Esarhaddon was the first among Assyrian monarchs to set up his court in that city. The statement of the Book of Chronicles that Manasseh, King of Judah, was carried captive by the Assyrians to Babylon, illustrates this transference of the seat of empire, for Esarhaddon was his captor.^' The Assyrian monarch was known as the King of Babylon, and conferred ufton his son the title, King of Assyria. This inscription is the only one that calls Assyria by its proper name. In threi' other inscrip- tions it is several times mentioned, but under the name Sagane or Sakane, by which Assyria was known to the Hittite kings of Carchemish and of the Rosh. The bowls with their silver contents may have been sent or brought by the Moscliian king on the occasion of the accession of Esarhaddon to sole empire, as the statement that they were memorial gifts, evidencing the friendship of Tarako for Sennacherib, the father of that king, would seem to indicate. Unhappily the name of Tarako does not appear in the inscriptions of either As.syrian, noi- do they refer to the Moschi. Tarako is more like the Tarkhu of Tarkhu-lara the Gamgumian, and Tarkhu-nazi, the Milidian, than like the Tarrik of Tarriktimme, and at the same time finds its counterpart geographically in Tarraco of the Celt Iberians of Spain. The application of the same name to persons and places is a common practice among the Khitan, and is well illustrated by the name of a distinguished Frenchman of Basque parentage lately deceased, the Admiral de Jaureguibery, which means the new 10 Strabo. 1. xii. c. v. 2. 1 Lenoniiant, Ancient Hiatbry of the East, I. 406 ; 2 Chron. x.xxiii. 11. THE STONE BOWL FROM HAHYI.ON. 68 palace. It WDuld he a inattor of mere conjecture to su^'^'est a derivation for the word Tarako, although, assuniinj^ it to he the same as the Tarkhu of the; Assyrian inscriptions, the terms lura and nazi, which accompany it in these inscriptions, may be helpful in arrivin*,' at a possible rendering. The first of these, htm, may stand for Itii; sweet-briar, lurre, pasture, larri, great, larrii the skin, Icrro, a rank, lura, a Hower, iur, earth, etc. So nazl may be an old form of nas, together, nns-dl, relaxed, itnx'i, care, nntze, industry, anlz, appearance, resemblance. Many Khitan names are composed of the Ba.sque ff/*/', Georgian (//(/• J, beautiful, agreeable, good. A Bascjue, bearing the name Darrigol, would at once recognize in that name a cii. 23. 1* Rerords of the PaBt, vol. v. p. 16. i» Records of the Past, vol. vii. p. 50. THE STONE BOWL FROM BABYLON. King Tarako indicates the abode of the Moschi in his day by- calling its chief city Sarara. Sururia is mentioned by Tiglath Pileser I. as one of the cities of the Nairi in Mesopotamia.^" In the later list of the Nairi cities, given by Samas Rimmon, it may be represented by Zuzarurai or by Arta-Sirari, but neither account specifies the position of the city.^^ Shalmanezer places Seruria near Kasyari, which was in Armenia near the sources of the Tigris. In the same region he places Saluri, in another iiisci Ijj^.ion calling it the capital of Enzit'^ but farther on Enzite and Kiiruri are combined.^^ Ashur-nazir-pal and Ashur-akh-bal also mention Kirruri as the northern limit of their conquest, and as the former also professed to receive tribute in copper from the Moschi, it is probable that Kirruri represents a migratory Seruria and Sarara. ^^ In the classical geogi'aphefs the name Carura belongs to Plirygia, and should thus be found among the original Phrygians of Iberia. There was an ancient Sura on the river Cyrus in that country, and the Moschi were certainly there, but the absence of the final syllable does not permit its acceptance as the Sarara of the text. It is natural to think that at so late a date as 680, the Moschi had already established themselves in Cappadocia, where the Persians found them a hundred and fifty years later. There was in the north-western part of that country'' a town called Saralium, which maj' be taken to represent an aboriginal Sarala or Sarara. The change of tribute, from the copper presented to Ashur-nazir-pal to the very pui'e silver given to Esarhaddon by King Tarako, is perhaps significant, as Asia Minor was preeminently the land of silver, but no definite argument can be drawn from this distinction in favour of a Cappadocian Sarara. It can only be said that the probabi]ities are in its favour. The word scire ra in Basque means an entrance, and may thus denote a pass such as the Cilician gates, in which case the '.iorthern Saralium could no longer be regarded as, at least, the original Sarara. Tliis nmst be found in the south of Cappadocia, where Alexander the Great t>ntered Cilicia on his *' Records of the Past, vol. v. p. 31. 21 Records of the Past, vol. i. p. 1!>. '" Records of the Past, vol, i. p. 26. vol. iii. p. fll. 23 Records of the Past, vol. iii. pp. 44, 63, 78, 'M<, vii. 12. tit) THE HITTITES. way to meet Darius. Carura in Phrygia does not seem to have denoted a pass, but nevertheless eonuocts with Cappadocia in the worship it paid to the god Men, who was called in Cappadocia and Pontus, Men Pharnaces, in Phrygia, Men Carus. Pharnaces is a purely Hittite word denoting the Bai'naki who dwelt in Telassar, and whom Esarhaddon subdued. ^^ : '-'^ Strabo, 1. xii. c. viii. 20; Hpcords of the Past, vol. iii. 113. M n i have Q the docia laces It in *■ Trans. Soc. Bibl. Arch. Vol. 7. I.HAMATH INSCRIPTIONS. H.I. fBur fon Inscr. *N9 1, Plates IS(2 , Plate s 3 Sc 4) 67 CHAPTER 17. The Votivk Insouiptions from Hamath. The votive inscriptions are three in number and connneniorate one person. Tliey ditier in Imt few particulars, the lei,^cnd in each case being practically the same. The first line reads from left to right, the .second from right to left, and tlie third line of two of them from left to riofht ao-ain. Tiic Rev. Dr. Haves Ward was the first to point out this boustrophedon order of writing, Mdiich is charactei'istic of many Khitan inscriptions, Vjut is also found in the Sigean and other ancient Greek records. The temptation in reading these tablets is to regard the most prominent hieroglyphic, that of a human head and arm with hand pointing to the face, as an ideograph, or even as a deter- minative prefix. Determinative prefixes, or suffixes, are found in Eg3'ptian and cuneiform inscriptions. These are not read either alpliabetically or syllabically, but simply serve to render definite the meaning of the connected alphal)etic or syllabic characters. They are thus ideographs setting forth a god, ruler, man, woman, animal, bird, metal, country, river, city, house, etc. In Hittite there are no determinative suflixes of any kind, every character posses-iing S3dlabic or ideographic value and being capable of transliteration in the text. The only importance attaching to the hieroglyphic of the hand pointing to tlie face is that it denotes the first syllable of the woriiri rather than sari ? The Japanese word kashlra, a captain, is the equivalent of the Etruscan and Basque zari, and seems to favour sir. 48, vol. vii. p. 30. * Evidence will yet be found for the transference of Hittite monarchy to Hyrcania and Cliorasniia on the CaHjuan. 72 THE HITTITES. The early histories of Armenia and Persia were largely derived from Turanian documents and traditions. The greater part of the Raja Tarangini, or history of the kings of Cashmere, was drawn from similar sources. Purely Hittite are the histories of Corea and Japan, and those of the Iroquois, Mexicans, and Peruvians, on this continent. In the west, not only all that Greek writers have preserved of the most ancient history of the states of Asia Minor Itelongs to the .same category ; but also all that Pausanias and similar topographical historians have handed down concern- ing the aborigines of Hellas is to be included in the same. To these materials may be added everything that can be gleaned of Illyrian, Etruscan, and Celt Iberian tradition and the most ancient records preserved V)y Celtic and Scandinavian writers, who incorporated in their traditions those of the more civilized Turanian peoples whose rule they superseded. Among these the story y lord, the e(|uivalent of ntihaHives<( zari is lord of lords. The king of kings and lord of lords is ri to licgo, the har of the door of authority. The Japanese ri, more fully rlyo, means dominion, rule, jurisdiction. The same root is found in Bas(|ue, l)ut has erroneouslv heen reyarded as a loan word fnjm one of the Romance languages. It appears in ervccjc, king, errcf ate, royalty, fnrswma, kingdom, rrrctor, rector. The following fo is the o .cpanese word for door, which enters into the constitution of l'('(/('^/(>, the mountain door; its Bas(|ue e(|uivalent is at>', nflu', Circassian tschf, Yeniseian (ithol, Koriak tifil, etc. The modern Japanese word for a crossbar, such as primitive doors and gates w('Ye closed with, is yoko-(ji. In Basipie, haga, ag. I IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 1.1 1^ 1^ 12.2 m 1 1.25 n II ''^ '-^ Hiotographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. MSM (716) •73-4)03 >"V v.^ €io ;\ ^' 74 THE HITTITES. Assyria or with Tyre, Tsor. Strabo informs us that the Cappa- (lonians were called Leueosyri or White Syrians, and they certainly were HittitesJ The name Syria is thus a Greek adaptation of the native Kera, and this is probably the same word as the Basque herri, Etruscan hira, a country which survives in the Japanese kori, a province, but finds its best modern exponent in Corea, anciently called Karo, which means the land. Kera, therefore, is the native land of the Hittites, the country, in contradistinction to all other parts of the earth. Pisiris' last title is niafa Katanesa, king of the Hittites. Any doubt that the Hittites were the authors of the Hamath and similar inscriptions cannot survive this statement. Some of the symbols that constitute the initial syllable of the word read Kata, have the phonetic value ki, as in the last line of Hamath iii., but the hieroglyphic employe! in the title under consideration in Hamath i. has the value generally of ku, gu. Although some Assyrian inscriptions call the Hittites, Hatti, Khatti, Khatu, — the Hebrew Heth or Cheth, Egyptian Kheta, Khite, Chinese Khitan, and Mexican Citin, are in favour of ki Yet the Indian Cathaei, Tartar Katei, and mediseval Cathay, seem to indicate, with the Assyrian name, a lack of constancy in the vowel ot the tirst syllable. The Hittite words sutolxi and matsahil are woi'thy of atten- tion The first of these consists apparently of the Basque verb siitii to burn, from sii, tire, and ba, an old word meaning place. The Japanese preserves ba in its original signification, but in Basque its place is generally taken by the word pe)i of unknown derivation. Yet ather-be, a shelter, and harro-bi, a (|uarry, retain ba as ba and />i, the two words meaning a place of shelter, and a place of stones. The Basque na, fire, agrees with the Lesgh- ian zo, za, zi, with the Mizjejian zie, tse, and in part with the Georgian zez-chli; but the modern Japanese word is hi. However, the Japanese retains the old word eubitau, a hearth, the Basque mtbazter, as a reminiscence of the ancient language. Thus sutti- ba is literally a place of burning. The Japanese has an isolated word Hotoba, denoting a wooden grave-tablet inscribed with ^ Strabo, lib. xii. c. iii.v.5. They were Hittites with a large intermixture of Aryan blood ; Caphtorim mingled with Philistim. JtfBhiiith'ity^l THE VOTIVE INSCRIPTIONS FROM HAMATH. 75 Sanscnt characters, but it is improbable that it has any connec- tion with the term employed by the Hittite scribe. It is only by a comparison of different texts that the etymology of matauh il can be decided. It would be a simple matter to compare it at once with the modern Japanese matmiri, to otter sacrifice ; l>ut what are the constituents of tnatnurl, for the Basque has no such word ? In Hamath iii., matmt occurs twice with an incr»>ment as mataune, where a verb, to give, is demanded by the context. This verb is the Basque emaieu, email, anciently ematzen, to give. The Japanese has lost this as a separate verb, but retains its root ma as mil, to transform nouns into verbs ; thus from ina, no, and tsitka, a handle, are derived inainii, tsukamv, to refuse, to grasp, but literally, to give a no, to give a handle. In Etruscan the verb is frequently used in its radical foriu, ma or ema.'^ About hit or il there is no doubt ; it is the Basfjue word meaning dead. death, die. This simple radicat ' wncealed in the Georgian mokluli, tiikvdili, the Circassian u'"'/ , /'d^/*, and the Mizjejian legi, but is preserved in all its simplicity in th-^i Choctaw illi. A commoner word for death is the Basque A(;no^c^i\ Lesghian hnrafz, Japanese korosii, Iroquois kerios, and Dacotah karranha. It is more than probable that hilfze and heriotze are but Vuiiant forms of one root. The absence of the letter I in Japanese makes ////, il an impossibility in that language. The whole word mafsit-hil is thus an inversion of the Basque hihhi-matzeni, which now means to mortify, but the literal rendering of which is, to give death. A remnant of pagan days is the Bastiue abrildit, to .sacri- fice, literally ahere-h'ildu, to kill an animal, but niatsuhU is a much older term, so much so that its Japanese equivalent ?7ta/.s(!(j/ has completelv lost its etymological connection. The primitive meaning of sacrifice in many languages seems to have been sinqil y that of slaughter. The deity honoured by Pisiris at Hamath bears Semitic names, Baal and II Makah. Now the Hamathites hail a god of their own named Ashima, the same doubtless as the Japanese war god Hachiman. Baal must have been borrowed from the Phoenicians, as he was by the Israelites in the time of their long See Etniria Capta. 76 THE HITTITES. apostacy.^ So great was the fame of this Syrian god that ahnost every European country retains traces of his worship, and even in America these are not altogether wanting.^*^ The other name, II Makah, can hardly denote a different deity, for we cannot suppose that the Hittite would profane the altar he erected for one god by placing on it a record of his devotion to another. We must therefore regard II Makah as an epithet of Baal. II Makah was an Arabian god peculiarly connected with Haran, from which the similarly named region in Mesopotamia is not to be dissocia- ted." In the Semitic tongues the name would signify the god of slaughter, and, in the Hittite language, while II does not denote a god, the words II or Hil-maka mean the death striking, for iiKikd signifies to strike, wound, kill. It may be, therefore, that the epithet is Hittite, the only thing against this being the absence from the base of the il, al, la symbol of the horizontal line denoting a prefixed vowel or breathing, such as appears in the last character of the group lyuitiiuhU. The reason why Pisiris erected his altar at Hamath rather than at Carchemish, is to be found in the fact that the former place was the abode of the snored scribes of the Hittite nation, who may also have con- stituted its priesthood. The Hittite first personal pronoun and verb substantive are CH^ntained in those inscriptions. The pronoun I is ne or ni, agreeing with the Lesghian na, the Bas(|ue ni, the Corean na, the Aztec ne, and many similar American forms. The Georgian replaces it by ma, me, mi, in its various dialects, but the Japanese, which rarely employs personal pronouns, is quite unconformable save in its occasional use of mi, which is also found in the dialects of the Dacotah language along with the form niah. The Hittite verb, to be, is ke. In its Hittite state of isolation it is best represented by the ca of the Aztec and Sonora dialects of America. But it is easily recognized in A;/ and ke forms of the Japanese shi, sura, which although professedly meaning to do, like the Basque (hct, has more frequently the sense " The original Baai waH Beta the Hon of Beor, the first king that reigned in Edoni, \vho»e name as that of a deity was changed to Baal Peor before the Israelites entered Canaan. •" B. de Bourbourg, H. des Nations de TAmerique, tome iii. liv. S>. ch. 2. " Lenormant and Chevalier, Ancient History of the East, vol. ii. p. 323. THK VOTIVE INSCRIPTIONS FROM HAMATH. 77 of becoming, as in yanhi, yastii'u, be lean or become lean. The same form, doing double duty for to be and to do, may l>e detected in the Basque regular verbs falsely said to be conjugated without auxiliary. Thus eravsi, to speak, becomes in the present indica- tive d'araiui-kit, I speak; cVaraus-kizu, thou speakest; d'aravM-ki, he speaks; and in the past, tiWofus-A^ian, I spoke; zeneraus-kian, thou didst speak ; z'eraus-kian, he did speak. The Etruscan discards all the prefixes in d, etc., of the modern Basque, but retains ki, kio, Man. What are these forms in kU Simply variations of the original Hittite auxiliary, which, being affixei* to the present participle, and that is what a Hittite verb really is, gives it either active or neuter value, according to the quality of the participle. Thus eraus-ki means literally, he is speaking, which may be neuter enough ; but heriotz-ki, he is killing, is quite active or transitive. The Basque verb thus answers exactly to the Japanese shi, and its forms ki and ke. That the Hittites must have had several other auxiliary verbs and other forms of the verb substantive, is undeniable. Happily, however, their most ancient inscriptions are not burdened with them. The con- sequence is that Hittite grammar is one of the simplest and most rational in e'^istence. r.s ailAPTEJi VII. Historical Inscimption of King Kenetala of Hamath. Paht T. The inscriptions nuniltoroil H»inmth iii. and v. contain the name of tho Haiimthito kinj,', Kenctala, and present a coiniected nanative, or at least two narratives witli strikin<^ points of eontact. Tlie writer has had no opportunity of ascertaining, Ity examination of the stones themselves, the trutli in the discrepancy between the statements of Mr. Tyrwhitt Drake and the Rev. William Wright, as to the connection of the two inscriptions. M)'. Wright's account connects Hamath v. witii the votive Hamath iv. Mr. Drake's is to the eti'ect that iii. and v. are on tlie side and front respectively of the .same stone. The corre.-?- pondence of characters on iii. and v., as well as tiie contents of till' insi-nptions, favours Mr. Dr.xke's statement. If, however, Mr. Wright's staten)ent is the correct one, it will follow that all the Hamath in.scriptions formed part of the great altar of Baal dedicated by King Pisiri.s. Some of the hieroglyphics in these two inscriptions do not appear elsewhere, and parts of H. v. are so defaced that it wortid be at present unwi.se to attempt their restoration. ( )therwise the language employed is coeval with and of the same character as that of the votive tablets. This is by no means so Ilieric oi' Ba.s(|ue-like as that on the Moschian stone bowl, although the Ba.s(|ue connection of almost all the words can readilv be indicated. In Hamath among the Keuite .scribes, who may have ijfiven name to the Kdnnii.shi or native priesthood of Japan, it is natural to tind the dialect of Yamato developing itself. It is not, therefore, astonishing to meet in these inscriptions with words and constructions almost or entirely identical with those of the Japanese language as now written and spoken. The Japanese grannnarians insist that their language has undergone but little change from the beginning of Kill. Tram SocBibL Arch Vol. VII. II.HAMATH INSCRIPTIONS. (Burlo^. Iifcr N? 4. Pkfts 7^6) H. IV. (Burton. Inser N93 Pl»tt S) HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KINO KENETALA OF HAMATH. 79 their period, which they place in 660 B.C. The foreign Chinese element that pervidea modern Japanese had, however, no place in the ancient documents of the empire. The story that Chinese letters were introduced into Japan in the third century of the Christian era is evidently false, as the first historical connection of the Khitan with China cannot have been earlier than the seventh century. Yet the Chinese, as themselves a mij^'rating people, may in ancient tin»es have been in contact with branches of the Hittite family in the west, since the Persian historians place Chin, Machin and Katay between Persia and Hindustan. Ancient Indian documents mention the Chinas as aborigines of Hinaha, the chief of tlie town, and had sent to Dalta of KIlip for sulnnittinj^ themselves. J occupietl this town, I (h'livered tlu? prisoners, I installed those men whom my hand had eon(|nc'red. I pnt over them my lieutenants us ^r)vernors." This last Kluirkhnr seems to have been in Armenia in the vicinity of Media, Araxene, and Albania. Yet the name Kibaba connected with it and the very title, chief, aj^'ree with the kchit Kaba, of Kalaka. Hoth chi(;fs were apparently friends of A.ssyria. One difficulty is to reconcih' the two cities Karkar and Kharkhar. The former, from its corniection with Hamath, Arpad and Simyra, woidd scein to rt'presetit a Syrian (.yluilcis, of which there was one souk; distance to the north of Hamath, and another of le.ss importance, almost as far to the south. The Hittite text favours a (Jhalcis, as the Karkar, by its form Kalaka, and plninly connects Kaba with the town as its caj)tor and the slayer of its ruler, Kalaba or Caleb. It looks as if the ainialist of Sarjjfon had con- founded two distinct events, through the coincidence in the nan«es of the places in which they occurred. The second difficulty is chronoloj^iciil. Kibaba's fate of enforcement, whatever that may mean, took place, < r is recorded a.s having taken place, in the reign of Sargon, when Re/in and Pekah were dead and Pi.siris was banished. But, in the Hittite record, Carchemish under Pisiris, Damascus under Rezin, and Israel under Pekah, together with Hamath under Kenetala, were independent kingdoms. The record, therefore, Tuust belong to the reign of Tiglath Pileser, and to a time when Sargon, as his general, first came into relation with these monarchs and their states. To them the killing of Kaleba by Kaba was a matter of great importance. Indeed, it .seems to have been the cause of their revolt against Assyria that the renegade Hittite murderer should be befriended by that powerful empire. The chronological difficulty may be overcome and a synchronism established by supposing that the revolt took place during the reign of Tiglath Pileser, resulting in the over- '' See Sargoirs Tnscription, Kecurdx of the Past. vii. 21. IIINTOUICAI. INHCKIITION OK KIN(1 KKNKTAI.A (»F iiAMATH. 8:) throw of Kubji l»y Kt'tictula and his ullics, and tht- occupation of the city ()f Kalaka, Karkar, or Chalcis, the people of which sidod with < lie (Micniics of the Hittito chief. The remnant of KaSa'H forces were imprisoned in Kahika, and Kenetala, dyinon's chief Kibaha has already been made. It is very unlikely that there were two chiefs so neai'ly nlike in unuw. in two (.listinct cities of the same name and in coiresponilim,' circumstances. The word Iceba, the chief, specially a))|)lied to Kaba, is a very common one in the inscriptions of the Khitnn. In the Eut>:ubine inscriptions it is one of the most frequently recurrinfjf woi"ds in the foi'm knhi'/ It also appears in ('fit Iberian and in Pictish inscri])tions, in Lat IndiHii and in Silierian. In Jaj)anese its form is /I'vf^i, h^he,\\^n\^\.\\\]^•ils^[\x^}.,j(^.hi',jallh<•, lord. It seems to be the common property of all lansjfuajjfes. That the city seized l)y Kaba was Chalcis, the capital of Chalei- dice, is continned by the statement that Yanzu of Khupuscin informed Kenetala of the fact. Khupuscia was the Hittit(! and Assyrian name of the famous city on the Euphrates called ' The Kiiglish Traii.slation of these Inacriptioiis ia to be found in the Trans. Celtic Socy. of Montreal from |>. 15'.); the Ktruscan and Tl^nihrian TextH with prrAinniatical analysis are ready f8e|)huH, Antiquities, Bk. i. c. vi. 4. "• I. Chronicles ii. 42. *> II. Samuel viii. 3. '- Russell's connection of Sacred and Profane History, by Wheeler, vol. i. |>. 432. '•' Pf>rter. "^iant Cities of Bashan, p. 338. ■■■ 1 «(; THE HITTITES. as Semitic, for the i-eason that every etymologist explains terms by the language with which he is best acquainteil. Macrobius in his Saturnalia explains Hadad as meaning one, in the Syrian language, and Professor Sayce, referring to the passage, under- stands by Syrian, Hittite." The ancient Japanese hitotHU, (vorean hotcltun, hofen, Yeniseian haata, liufclid, chxiUi, may be survivals of the early nuneral. The evidence of the Etruscan monuments, however, favours pimo, pirtia, as the original Hittite number one.*'' Hadad was one of the most widely spread Khitaii names. In India its chief form was Ya Etruria Capta. '« Vishnu Pnrftna, .Mnh)ihharHta, etc. HISTORICAL INSCRlFriON OF K1NtHI^'^5 Pli^ BUKJ) •if dl ifei wHI^Hh ^1^^^- Ar■^«raww^^>»♦-J*-^Wl«*!?ll«tM■v■»v?y»1V.■ .-. Wffifc®? *•«»• -Sf^^f. "I^^^.«^ JVT'-; '■ '".'^>;'?*^|'3twB^?^!^5^lspsfP| •»■ H9 CHAPTER VIII. Historical Inscription of Kino Kenetala of Hamath. Part II. This mutilated document, entitled Uamatli v., begins in the middle of the top line, reading from left to right, and continues through lines 2 and 3 in boustrophedon order ; but line 4 reads from left to right, like line 3, maintaining, however, the boustro- phedon order in line 5. It is hard to account for this freak of the scribe, unless we suppose that he desired to end the inscrip- tion for some reason in the right half of the last line. The first line is hardly worth counting in the inscription, first, because it is the common formula of Pisiris, and secondly, because it is incomplete, and, so far as our copy oroes, fails to yield sense in the latter part. It reads : Ke ne mata matanesa, nabasanesa ne .sari Pisa II Makara ke ne go saki. Rendered literally it is : Am I king of kings, of lords, I leader Pisa II Maka to am I go ? the chief. It is doubtful that the character read il is such, and something is apparently wanting between ke ne and mki to give significance to go. The ra following Maka is a synonym of ns, the Basque post-position, to. The ne over the yoke or ri in 8a/ri is superfluous. What remains is the old formula : I am the king of kings, the lord of lords, Visa.. The presence of the formula is <)oubtless a recognition of the suzerainty of Carchemish, for the author of the inscription seems to have been the King of Hamath. Beginning at the right hand corner of the second line, the transliteration is as follows : Line 2, Sa ka Hamata Kenetala Beteaine tan^ha non hila, Reteai/ne wxgoba kida DnnuMakanesa, kanene Peka Remalike ko ^aM BatvM. liineSi.Oara? mata Pitane Dahaka kanene Kalaba,haka Jeula habe Kenetala ? Nikutera maia Manmkaha KaZaba haka Kalaka babe Kenetaia hi Hamataneaa. i ^ 90 THE HITTITES. Line 4, Kapemt n*i Kapesn nulla ne alne agvnba taina negai ke ne Kalabana il aiatHuko alne zmitu Antau atakaka Anka- tatsukana Makaha. Line 5, Kavmla zuzitu aine liaiau TakanakoHa bane ilsu niaka takena nari ? Literal translation : Line 2, Him in Haniath Kenctala Rezin trust places who city Rezin together places city-of-the-Daniaa- cenes, agrees Pcikah Remaliah son lord Bethel. Line 3, Gara ? King Patini Dahaka agrees Kalaba-the-late city help Kenetala, Nikdera King Mansakaba Kalaba-the-late Kalaka help Kenetala to of the Hainathites. Line 4, Khupuscia to Khupuscia king to to-come army head desiring am I oi'-Kalaba death striker comes to-destroy Yanzu neighbour of-the-Ankatatsuites Makaba. Line 5, Troubler to-destroy comes Batsu ot'-the-Tahasites to- place of-death the blow hostile lord. Free translation : In Kenetala cf Uamath Rezin places CONFIDENCE, WHO ADDS THE CITY OF ReZIN TO THE CITY OF THE Damascenes. In accord is Pekah. son of Remaliah, the lord OF Bethel. Dahaka, King of the Patini ans, agrees with Kenetala to succour the city of the late Kalaba. Mansa- kaba, King of Nikdera, (agrees) with Kenetala of the Hamathites to succour Kalaka of the l.*te Kalaba. I desire the leadkr of the army to come to Khupuscia, to the King of Khupuscia. To overthrow the murderer of Kalaba, comes the nkighbour of Yanzu, Makaba of the Ankatatsu. To destroy the disturber, comes Batsu of the Tahasi, to give the death blow to the hostile lord. It is evident that the above is the record of an alliance which, although ostensibly formed against the murderer Kaba, was intended to oppose the Assyrian power. That Kenetala, Rezin, Yanzu, and their Hittite neighV)ours, might fitly league them- selves against the slayer of their countryman and friend, none can doubt ; but what was Pekah of Israel doing in the quarrel ? His presence shows that Kalaba's murder was a pretext for raising the standard of independence in Syria and Palestine. The confederates went to war with their eyes open, for Hamath iii. has shown their knowle Baal bee or Heliopolis, however, is a heap of ruins called Ras el Ain, supposed to denote the fountain that supplied the great city of the sun with water.'' It is very probable that this city, lying ' II. Kings XV. xvi. '' Sadik Isfahan!, Geographical Works, p. 100. * Hitter, Comparative Geogi-apliy of Paletitine ; De Saulcy, Narrative (»f a Journey round the Dead Sea an<) iu the Bilile LaiidH, Philadelphia, IH'A, vol. ii. p. 4fi2. 98 THE HirriTEH. within the t<'n'itury <»f Re/.in, and the most important next to DauiHHcus in that territory, is the one that received the con- 4|ueror'H name, and that Ras el Ain, as in Mesopotamia, is an Arabic corruption of the name Resaena. The only doubtful competitor for the honour of perpetuating the Syrian Icing's memory is Rhose of Peutinger's Itinerary, which replaces the Neve of that of Antoninus. Assuming these to denote the same place, we find them representing th«' present Nowa on the bordei-s of Ituraea and Gaulonitis, and about a day's journey from Damascus. There are ruins of anti(|uity in its vicinity, but they are insignifi(;ant compared with those at Ras el Ain. The initial diameter in Pekah's iianie is peculiHr to this inscription and is partly defaced, but the name of his father Remaliah, and that of his sacred city Bethel, are so well defined that there can be no doubt this intimate friend of Rezin, whose alliance with him is recorded alike by the Hebrew and Assyrian histoi'ians, is tlu; pei*son set forth by the tablet.^ Unfortunately materials are at present wanting to explain why the Bible con- stantly associates the name of Pekah with that of his father, Remaliah. The lattei* is not elsewhere mentioned, but the theory of Gesenius that he w»us a private and ignoble person, and that Pekah was termed Ben Remaliah in contempt, is refuted by the Hittite document which also calls him Remaliah s son."^ The fact that Pekah's parentage alone is given in this inscription, the object of which must have been to celebrate the names of the thers Aryan or Japhetic. To the latter class belonged Sagara. l! m. M THE HITTITES. recognize Nigdiara, us In; calls it on his Black ()l)olisk. He there counts it to the Idians with Nigdima; and places it between Zaniua and the sea, by which he nnist mean Lake Van in Armenia, in another inscription, in which he calls it Nikdera.^' His son, Sanias Rininion. in relatinjj his victories over the Hittite Nairi, mentions Khii-lsinn, the son of Migdiara, who had .SOO cities and elovon fortresses in the land of Sunbai, which is placed between Khupuscai and Manai, the latter b(;ing the Minni of Van.^-* Then^ is thus reason for snpj)osing that the Idian land covered an extensive area, from Mygdonia in northern Mesopotamia north- eastward to the shores of Lake Van, and that Nekutera, Nikdeivi, or Nigdiara, was its capit;)!. The Etruscan and prinn'tive Italian jmmes Incii-.i; la, Nicotera, Angitulae, Anhostatir, repi-oduce Nekutera, generally in coiinecticm with the name Hasta.'^ The idians, Yahdians, Astians, as they were variously called, wer<^ the leading tribe of the Hittites, and Carchemish was ])robably on" of their foundations. Amonj; the Turanian tribes of Liiruria, the Celtic tables of the Eugubint; inscriptions enumerate two divisions of this stock, the Jovies Hostatir and the Anhostatir. These are the Astian Oxybii, and the Anhostes or Vennostes. The latter must be the d<\scendants in part of the Nikdei'ians and Nigdimians of tin; Assyi'ians ; the former, as Oxybii, came fi-om the Yatsubi or Yasilii, who, in the time of Sennacherib, dwelt near All)ania.''' Tlu; name of the Nekuterian king is Mansakaba, a peculiarly Hittite name of gr(>at histoiical and religious signiti- eance. its Hebrcnv foi-m was Mezahab, its Egyptian, Methosu- phis, Mentliesn})his, Mentemsal', of Manetho's sixth dynasty, who is, however, the same person as Harendiebi of the eighteenth, and the last I'liaraoh of the Shepherd line.^'' Medeba, m Moab, Hrst made th(^ nanw^ geographical ; it appears agair in the Assyrian Mazamua of Ai'menia, in Massabatica of Media, and in Messapia of southern Italy. The Hittite priests of Ephesus derived from !••! Koords cf tlio Past, v. HI, iii. 98. >:' K<'C. 2'2!». "• Titsingli Aiinales, p. xvii. '^^ Herodotus 1. iv. cc. l.^-l") 21 San Kokf Tsou Ran To Sets, pp. 182-.}. S.-.. ,il.-,.. p. -UJ, w!i-iv ili.' wnA hmmus a soal (i)hoca) in the language of tlie Ainos. '- Bancroft, Native Races of tlie Pacific States, vol. iii. p. 17">; liirkt-r, Cont,'rt's (le« Auiericanistes, 1877, vol. i. p. 335; De Lucy-Fo-ssarien, Ij-i r,ani,'ti(- Tnilienn»'>( ; Peruvian .\iiti')uiti"s, p. H. ■J« Records of the Past, v. 3<». H / V 'b- 96 THE HITTITEH. and Ankatatsu is not Madakliiri. The second part of the uauie Anka-tatsu is the Japanese verb tachi, tatsu, to .stand up, but in Hittite possessing also transitive power. Its Basque equivalent is the verbal termination fatu, tatsen, as in begia-tatu, saria-tatu, .. ,^ to look, to reward, literally, to set an eye, to set a reward. What {^>vh')^ I is the anka that was set up ^yy this people i" There is reason to think that it was the palm tree. The region between Hebron and the Dead Sea, where Amorites and Hittites contended in the days of Abraham, bore two names, Hazezon Tamar and Engedi. The first word is Semitic and means " the pruning of the palm "; and Aiiigedi, if Semitic, means "the fountain of the kid." Js Engedi necessarily Semitic i* There is a spring or fountain there, but so there is in ahiiost every place that uien have cho.sen for habitation. In the time of Jerome, Engedi was a place of some note, and, three centuries before, Josephus mentioned it as the seat of one of the chief toparchies of Judaea.'^^ PHuy, however,, who compW^ted his Natural History soon after the fall of Jerusalem, says nothing of the fountain of the kid, but speaks of " the town of Engadda, once only infei'ior to Jerusalem in fertility of soil and groves of palms ; now, like it, a heap of ashes."-" How came Pliny to know about the palms, since the name of Hazezon Tniiiar was include them all in the territory of the Nairi. The king oi' the region containing these places in the time of Assur-nazir-pal was Labduri, the son of Dubisi or Dubuzi, a term that aiibrds little help even as a family name, since Tsuba may be the original of its first two syllables, and Batsu of its two last. The Tuscan name in comparative geography is almost confined to Italy, where Tuscania, Tusculum, and Tusculanum denoted the presence of a Turanian people. In the Umbrian tables of the Eugubine inscriptions, the Tuscer arc made the leading division of the Etruscans, the other two being the Naharcer and the Japuscer. Dascylium and Dascylitis of Mysia may bo compared with Tusculum and Tusculanunj, and the Mysian name may claim kindred with that of the Maeotae of the Sea of Azov, among whom Strabo places the Dosci. The Hittite form Dahasa best suits Dausa-ra on the Euphrates above Thapsacus and immediately opposite Chalcis. In migration the Dahasak may have been the Dahae, whom Strabo, placing above the Maeotis, seems to identify with the Dosci, and from whom he derives the horde which under Arsaces overthrew the Greeks in the east and founded the Parthian empire in the mi'»dle of the third century, B.C.*^ These people are mentioned ir the book of Ezra under the name Dehaye, in our English Bible, Dehavites, as con- stituting part of the imported Gentile population of Samaria.^** They are probably the Dasyus of the Indian writers, a race devoutly hated by the Aryan Brahmans.*^ Among Hittite words callincr for remark is .so., the third personal pronoun. In Basque it has been displaced by the modern hitra, as a separable word, but is easily recognized in the common prefix of verbs in the third person singular, such as ziwn, zuela, zuqiieyen, zezan, as compared with naon, nuclei, nivqueyen, nezan of the first. In Japanese the demonsti'atives, which do duty for the third personal pronoun, are a, hi, ko and 80, the latter being the original Hittite word. This third pronoun in s occurs in Georgian as is, eja, in Circassian as i^ishd, in Lesgh- ian as djo, in Corean as tsa, in Dacotah as ish, in Sonora as serei, sina, in Muyscan as as, in Chileno as sds. A common Khitan ^7 Strabo, xi. ii. 11, xi. vii. 1, viii. 2. ^i* Ezra iv. 9. *'■' Muir, Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. 174, se(£. 104 THK HITTITFK form is that piesentod by the Circassian arr, Mizjejian jcr, Georgian allv, Basque hum, Yeniseian hari, Japanese kdre, Loo- Chooan ori, Iroquois ra, re, ro, Dacotah aar, la'Uai, Sonera ar, udhai'i. Pueblos looko, and Cayubaba Peruvian are. It does not appear in the Hittite inscriptions. The verb ha, to place, occurs in bane, tanaba, nar/oba. It is represented in the infinitive t'oriii in modern Bas(jue by ipl-ni or iini-ni, the final ni being the postposition ne, to. In Etruscan, imi or mi is its usual form. The infinitive form in Hittite is given in bane. In tane-ba the Japanese tanonii, meaning at once, to ask, and, trust, dependence, must be found, and this word combines the significations of the Bas(iue itan, Itandn, to ask, and adhi, good understanding or agreement. Literally tane-ba is to place accord or confidence. The similar verb nago-ba consists of ba, to place, and nago, the Hittite original of the Bas(jue nas, nakan, together, and the Japanese naka, between, which in conq)osition also means together, as in nakarna, a company, nakaral, marriage, both of which denote union. Another verb, kanene, ganene, occurs twice in the inscription. As a verb its nearest Basijue ecjuivalent is ganatcea, to attract, the root of which is the postposition gan, at, to, towards. In Etruscan both gan and ra, meaning towards, are converted by the addition of ne and none, as ganne, ranone, into verbs signifying to approach, side with, yield to. Such a verl) is kanene. Japanese has lost the postposition gan, but retains the verb kanai, to agree with, accord, be in harmony. The short word ko, a son, following Remalike, as in the Bowl Inscription of Babylon it follows Sennacherib, is peculiarly Japanese. Its literal meaning is young, small, child, and, in the sense of son, it occurs in the Lat Indian and Siberian inscriptions. It is the Circassian kkoh, Georgian ukua, Koriak akek, ikuku, son, the Lesghian go.he, boy, the Corean kaia, and Iroquois axaa, child, and the Lesghian koka, small. The root appears in the Basque gazte, young. Twice in reference to Kalaba the adjective haka is employed. This is the Basque ohi, former, late, with which ahuku, a funeral, connects. So in Japanese, okuri, a funeral, connects with oku, behind, late, departed, the root of which seems to be yuku, iku, to go, depart. Twice also one of the commonest words in Etruscan inscriptions is used, babe or 2^a^6. to help, aid. ' HISTORICAL INSCRIPTION OF KINO KENETALA OV HAMATH. 105 • its modern Bascine forms l)ein<^ pahd, haheno, support, protection. In Japanese it is ahai, to protect, defend. Japanese verbs endinjf in (li and au are euphonic variations in almost all cases of originals terminating in a labial, so that the primitive alxtu must have been ahab<(. In tlie fourth line tin; city name Khupuscia is abbreviated to Kupusa or Kaliesa. The general agreement of the word and the context alone indicate that Khupuscia is still meant. The verb cine, twice repeated, is the Bas(|ue el, clda, eUzen, to come, the Choctaw elah, and Aztec vall(iti/t. It is perhaps to be found in the Japanese aruki, to walk, the Corean kor, kiUin, and Koriak rhelrlnt, to go. The Bascjue verb to walk is ih-illcn, which, liesides confirming the Choctaw connection as corresponding to its hai-ellih, also gives in illen or Hlen the Hittite original. It is hard to say whether the two characters lendered nrgai should l)e read thus or as nahiga. As myai we have the Japanese verb, to desire ; as nahiga,fi compound of the Bascjue mthi, with the same meaning. The expression 11 atatziiho means a murderer in the litei-al sense of a death striker, il meaning dead, and ho being the Hittite mark of agency. In Etruscan the mark of agency is szko would mean adhering to the door. The verb zazitn occurs twice in the inscription; it is good Bascjue of to-day, zuzl, zuzitii, to destroy. The Japanese form is susami, in which the verb-forming particle '>}u, inn, replaces the Basciuc tu, tzen. In the .same way the adjective white, zuri in Bascjue, tihira in Japanese, becomes the verb to whiten by adding tu to ziivi, and Till to shlra. These particles represent old verbs mil and it a, itzen, the former liaving the meaning of giving, ihu, and placing, mi; the latter, that of placing; thus zuri-tti and shira-iui ecjually mean to place whiteness or make white. The hist word calling for special attention is the biviala of line 5. It answers to the Japanese komarase, to trouble, molest, disturb, the Basque samitrtzen, to vex, and the Aztec comonia, to disturb. It is probably the kamh'il of the Bascjue word iskainbil, com- posed of hitz, a word, and meaning a great noise of words. The lost kambil, signifying in this compound a great noise, is very suitable for denoting disturbance and a disturber. The Japanese komorase means to shut up, answering to the Choctaw akamalih and ikemalih, but these words also mean to obstruct, to molest. The Choctaw forms serve to explain the Basque word ukhumil, the fist, as meaning a closed hand. In the Semitic languages the idea of shutting up is closely connected with those of persecuting, vexing, distressing, and the same figurative speech seems to have characterized the Khitan. Their close proximity, during the ages when language was being developed by the two stocks, would naturally tend to impress upon them connnon forms of thought, but the question, With whom did these forms originate ? is not one that can be easily answered. There is so much for the Hittite to explain within the circle of living Khitan tongues, that its relations with outside languages may well be left in abeyance. wmm INSCRIPTION ON THE BACK ( FROM JERA Now in ilne British N Trans.Soc.Bibl. Arch. Vol. VII. "HE BACK OF A BASALT FIGURE ■ROM JERABIS Plate II )w in Jhe British Muscarr^ m m 107 CHAPTER IX. First Inscription of King Sagara of Carchemish. This inscription, numbered Jerabis iii., demands attention before Jerabis i., because its contents indicate historical priority. Unhappily it is mutilated at the top and on the right side. The upper imperfect line begins at the left, and the inscription proceeds in regular boustrophedon order. The characters are well executed, distinct, and as a rule easy to read, the chief difficulty being the animals' heads, of which there are no fewer than nineteen, representing five distinct symbols. It can, therefore, J lo longer be said than an animal's head as such has the phonetic value ta, for the ass yields sa, the ox, or straight-horned domestic animal, ka, the ram, or twisted-horned animal, ra, and the fish and the dog-like head, mia. The human face appears without the indicating arm and hand, but with the same value, sa. With protruding tongue it denotes ne. An ideograph representing a human head, surmounted by the Phrygian cap, prepares the way for Jerabis i., in which it occurs twice. Its value is saga, saka, and it was apparently meant to set forth a aaki or chief ruler. The only word that can be made out in the broken upper line is Carchemish or Kerakamaish. Beginning then at the mutilated right side of the second line, the transliteration is : Line 2, tsula Katanesa sahaka non kula Neneha vnenene tekane mata Matake Koniukasa Salamanesera nebasine sanketsu Salaka. Line 3, Sasagane Samessinesa kikidaku Komana Karne- ainesa non kula Sagara ka alkn ha korosu ri tori mata Sagara mekiika Komuka baka. Line 4, viara kutaikane Sagara Saganekasa memese saka kutainekane Matake Komuka mata baka takakane Teraka marane tauki marane. Line 5, Salamtinesera Sagane ishaa kekiaa Kerakamaish Sagara zuzena saki takata kesikaka Oota Katrnesa sari sutate taTieta non kakutsn. i 1 108 THE HITTITES. The literal translation is : Line 2, inula ? of the Hittites opposer who city Nineveh gives-heed to appoint King Matake Commagene-ot" Shalmanezer commands successor Salaka Line 3, Sasgane of-the Samessi broke-obedience Comana of- the-Kamesi which city Sagara in power places kills authority holder King Sagara assaults Commagene haka ? Line 4, victory gaining-am-I Sagara of- the- Assyrians womanly lord overthrowing-am-I Matake Commagene king place-in appointing-am-I Teraka victory follows victory Line 5, Shalmanezer Assyria holding to injure Carchemish Sagara lawful lord to-tight instigates Gota of-the-Hittites leader to-escape tribute who thinks. Freely translated, the document is as follows : Shalmanezer COMMANDS HIS HEIR SaLAKA TO INSTAL AS KiNG OF COMMAGENE ONE MaTAKK, an OPPONENT OF THE HiTTITES, WHO PAYS COURT TO THE CITY OF NiNEVEH. SASGANE OF THE SaMESSIANS REVOLTS ; COMANA OF THE KAMESIANS, WHO PLACE THEIR CITY IN THE POWER OF SaGARA, KILLS ITS GOVERNOR. KiNG SaGAUA INVADES Commagene. I, Sagara, gain the victory; the effeminate prince of the assyrians i overthrow. i instal Teraka as king of Commagene in the place of Matake. Victory follows victory. Shalmanezer the possessor of Assyria, in order to injure Sagara of Carchemish, incites Gota, a Hittite chief who thinks to escape from tribute, to fight against his rightful lord. This inscription gives the cause of the revolt which led to the destruction of Nineveh, and the end of the old Assyrian Empire. It and its sister inscription from Jerabis are of vast historic importance, because the events to which they refer are otherwise shrouded in darkness. The Assyrian monuments are necessarily silent concerning them. Save by the incidental mention of the name of the Assyrian Pul, the ever truthful Hebrew Scriptures afford no information. And the authority of Ctesias and his copyists is felt to be but a broken reed, independent of their discrepancies. These two Hittite inscriptions from the site of ancient Carchemish are, therefore, the only trustworthy records of a period which rnorg than others demands a chronicler, for it 1 FIRST INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OV CARCHEMISH. 109 is a period of revolution and change. The philosophical setting forth of causes which marks the history of Herodotus is especially characteristic of the Hittites. This has already appeared in Hamath iii. It is conspicuous in both the Etruscan and Umbrian tables of the Eugubine inscriptions. In the document under consideration, cause, true or false, is clearly stated, and great results are represented as flowing naturally from it. This inscription may ■ have been the model of Kenetala's Hamathite record, which in spirit, if not in phra.seology, it resembles. The remembrance of a successful contest with the Assyrian armies in the past would be the source of that confi- dence which the Hamath inscription breathes, a confidence unjustified by subsequent events. The author of the inscription i.« Sagara, King of Carchemish, who, according to Professor Sayce, ruled the Hittite confederacy from 876 to 854 B. C, almost a century and a half before Pisa the Zari This is impossible since the Assyrian Pul was a hundred years later ; not that the historian has made a mistake, for the monuments abundantly testify to the existence of Sagara in the reign of Shalmanezer, the contemporary of Jehu and Hazael ; but the Sagara of the inscription is a later namesake and more illustrious occupant of the throne of Carchemish, con- cerning whom the Assyrian annals are silent. Is there any confirmation of the existence of a powerful monarch named Sagara, who successfully waged war with the Assyrian Empire ? The monumental history of Persia and Greek records of eastern tradition answer affirmatively. In the Behistun inscri2)tion of Darius we read of two pretenders to royalty ; a Median named Phraortes who called himself Xathrites of the race of Cyaxares, and who was joined by the Parthians and Hyrcanians ; and one Sitratachmes, who claimed to be of the same race, and set up his kingdom in Sagartia on the Caspian Sea, north of Hyrcania.^ Herodotus, Ctesias, and other Greek writers mention this Cyaxares, and represent him as the overthrower of Nineveh. Herodotus places this Median revolt about the middle of the eighth century, but represents the conquest of Nineveh by ' Records of the Past, vol. i. pp. 116, 119. r' 110 THE HITTITES. Cyaxares as occurring about 620 B.C.^ On the other hand, Ctesias makes Arbaces head the Median insurrection in 875 B.C., and about the same time aid the Babylonians under Belesis in overthrowing the Assyrian Empire.^ Already it has appeared that Arbaces, Deioces, and other so called Median names, are Hittite. Of the same character is Phraortes, with which the Parthian Phraates may be compared. Xathrites and Sitratachmes invite comparison with Seduris, the name of a Hittite King of Van ; with Ashteroth in Ashteroth Karnaim, a Hittite sanctuary ; with Satiriai, the name of a kingdom of the Nairi ; with the Iberian Astures, and the Indo Scythic Kshattriyas. The connec- tion of these men with Parthia, Hyrcania, and notably with Sagartia, regions of Hittite name and occupation, attest their origin. Cyaxares, therefore, must be of the same race, and the association of his name with Sagartia, together with the fact that he headed a successful rebellion against the Assyrian power, mark him as Sagara of Carchemish.* The Greek historians confounded the two stories of the fall of Nineveh, the former relating to the conquest of the Babylonian Pul, the Belesis of Ctesias, and the latter to that of Nabopolassar, a hundred and eighty years afterwards. It is necessary to anticipate in order to allay natural scepticism as to the identity of Sagara and Cyaxares. In Jerabis i. we shall find Pul as Palaka or Phalok, the Belesis of Ctesias, a king of the Babylonians, and companion in arms of Sagara ; and there also the name of the unfortunate Assyrian monarch, overthrown by them, will appear as Salaka, the Saracus of Abydenus, That author makes the same mistake as Ctesias in connecting Saracus with the conquest of Nabo- polassar.^ The presence of Hittites in Parthia, Hyrcania, and Sagartia, in the time of the Achnemenian Persians, is accounted for by the overthrow of their Syrian Empire by the Assyrian Sargon, and their consequent banishment or transportation to distant regions by their conqueror. » Herodot., L. 1. 106. ' Dioddfus Siculus, ii. 19, seq. Compare Rawlinsnn's Herodotus, Appendix, Book i., Essay 3, The Great Median Empire. * Sagara was, however, an Aryan ruler of the Hittites of Garchemish. 5 Ap. Rawlinson, Herodotus, App. bk. i,, Essay vii. § 84, note 5. FIRST INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGAHA OF CARCHEMISH. Ill The Shalmanezer of the inscription is the third of that name, who is supposed to liave reigned from 828 to 818 B.C. His reign was a troubled one, the northern provinces of the empire being in a chronic state of revolt, which continued with little intermission till the fall of Nineveh. There is good reason for placing the period of Shalmanezer III. at least fifty years later than the date assigned to him by M. Lenormant." The Assyi'ian Eponym Canon places a total eclipse of the sun in the year of Bur Sagale, 763 B.C. This is mentioned by the prophet Amos "^ Herodotus states that such an eclipse took place during the war between Cyaxares and the Lydians, which he says was foretold by the philosopher Thales of Miletus.*^ As Thales tiourished about the year 600, the statement of Herodotus must be incorrect, or Cyaxares is not Sagara. Yet the eclipse occurred at a time of universal upheaval in Assyria, for the year in which it took place and those that immediately followed are marked in the Eponym calendar by rebellions in Assur, Arbaka and Gozan. Pul also came upon the scene about the year 760, and in 74') Tiglath Pileser II. commenced the new line of Assyrian monarchs. When the events recorded in the inscription took place, Salaka or Saracus was acting as his father Shalmanezer's viceroy in northern Syria. In Jerabis i., which is the historical secjuel of this document, Shalmanezer is not mentioned, but Salaka is represented as the Assyrian king. As far as the testimony of the Hittite monuments goes, Shalmanezer must have lived to within a few years at most of the fall of Nineveh. The Eponym Calendar places his death in 771 B. C, but makes no mention of Salaka.^ If the eclipse of 763 fell within the period of war between the Assyrians on the one hand and the Babylonians and Hittites on the other, that war must have lasted at least eight years. According to Herodotus, twenty-eight years elapsed between the first siege of Nineveh by Cyaxnres and its final " Ancient History of the East, i. 385. He calls him Shalmanezer V. and gives his date 828-818. ^ Boscawen, Babylonian Dated Tablets, Trans. Sv-ic. Bib. Archeeol. vol. vi. p. 34 ; Bosanquet, Synchronous History of Assyria and Judea, Trans. Soc. Bib. Archeeol. vol. iii. 56 ; Amos viii. 9. " Herodot., i. 74. ^ Ap. Bosanquet, loc. cit. mm 112 THE HITTITES. capture, that interval being filled by a period of Scythic domina- tion in Western Asia. The immediate cause of the Hittite insurrection was the appointment of one Matake as King of Commagene, in the north of Syria. This person was either zahako (Basque), an outsider, foreigner, or giyaku (Japanese), opponent, traitor, to the Hittites, who, by paying court to Shahnanezer at Nineveh, had succeeded in gaining that monarch's favour, and with it the gift of the Commagenian kingdom. This was a region of great importance, lying to the north of Carchemish and bordering upon Mesopo- tamia, Armenia, and Cappadocia. As early as the time of Tiglath Pileser I., who is supposed to have reigned about 1100 B.C., when Saul was King of Israel, Commagene or Comukha appears as an Assyrian conquest, and almost every succeeding monarch who has left records of his exploits, mentions the northern kingdom.*** Several of its kings are named in these documents, such as Sarupin Sihusuni, Cali-Anteru, Cili-Anteru, Khattukhi, Sadi-Anteru, Catu-Zilu, Kundaspi, Kustaspi, and Mutallu. In Strabo's time its capital was Samosata, a strong city, which he says was the seat of the kings. He also informs us that Comma- gene and the neighbouring Melitene of Cappadocia were planted with fruit trees, and contrasts them in this respect with the other provinces of Cappadocia.*^ The capital, Samosata, probably furnishes the more correct form of the name Kumukha ; and the earlier seat of those who inhabited that country may be found in the peculiarly Hittite region about Lake Huleh, the waters of Merom of the Bible, and the Samochonites of Josephus. The chief relations of the people of Commagene in Assyrian days were with the Moschi and Rosh. It is vain to look for Matake the usurper, under Assyria, of the Commagenian throne, in the I'ecords of the Assyrian empire, as there are none of any detail for the period proper, and as a probable alien his name would not find illustration in dynastic lists. It is a significant fact, however, that Herodotus makes Madyes, the son of Protothyes, a Scythian, and the conqueror of Cyaxares. His progress through Syria, occupation of Palestine, and pillaging of Ascalon in !•* Records of the Past, v. 9. » Strabo, xvi. 2, 3. FIRST. INSCRIPTION OF KING SAOARA OF (ARCHEMISH. I l.'i Philistia, as related by the father of history, while not inconsist- ent with an invasion of Media, are more in harmony with a subjugation of the western provinces of the Assyrian Empire at the request of the Assyrian monarch. This Madyes is doubtless the Madys of Strabo, also a Scythian, who drove the Cimmerian Treres out of Asia Minor.^^ j^ ^ihe straits in which Shalmanezer found himself, nothing would be more natural than that he should accept the aid of an enemy of the Hittites, and place him in occupation of Comniagene, whence he might overawe the tribes of Asia Minor on the west and those of Syria on the south. The name of Salaka, the successor of Shalmanezer, is only preserved by Abydenus, who makes him the successor of Sarda- napalus, and calls him Saracus. In the Merash inscription, Assurnazirpal is simply called Nazir, and in the western Hittite (Etruscan and Celt-Iberian) inscriptions, foreign names are given in a similar abbreviated form ; it is, therefore, probable that Salaka represents but part of the name of the unhappy King of Assyria. The word Asshur does not enter into the composition of it, for the Hittites were quite able to reproduce that name, and did so in Jerabis i., where we shall meet with it us denoting, in all probability, Assur-dayan, whom the Eponym Calendar makes the successor of Shalmanezer. Salaka may be Salkhu, the lofty, employed as the epithet of a god. He is not called the son of Shalmanezer, but simply his successor. Esarhaddon is Senna- cherib's sangetsu ko, or succeeding son, but Salaka is Shalmanezer's sangetsu simply. Still the presumption is that the two monarchs stood in the relation of father and son. The rule of Matake in Commagene was the signal for revolt, and the leader in disaffection seems to have been Sasgane, a city of the Samessians. Shalmanezer II. places the Sasganians between the Kharranians and the Andians.^* The Kharranians are the inhabitants of the Biblical Haran in Mesopotamia. Sasgane, therefore, may denote the Sacane of the classical geogra- phers, lying almost due east of Samosata and north of Haran. It is defined in the inscription as belonging to the Samessians, who must be represented by Simesi in the Assyrian records. " Herodot., i. 103 ; Strabo, i. 3, 21. ii Records of the Past, v. 41. (8) 114 THE HITTITES. Assurnazii'pal first mentions this region, which he terms the terri- tory of Zimizi, and seems to place in the land of Kirruri, not far from Gauzanitis and Thapsacus.^* Shalmanezer in three different places speaks of the lowlands of Simesi.'^ He indicates that it was in the land of the Nairi in northern Mesopotamia, and, like Assurnazirpal, he associates it with Ulmanya, which is Alama directly south of Haran. At the close of the Black Obelisk inscription he says : " Into the low ground of Simesi at the head of the country of Khalman I went down." The lowlands of Simesi must have corresponded in part with the Biblical Padan Aram, including the country beginning on the north at Sacane in the extreme west of Mount Masius, and extending southwards, past Havan and Alama, towards Thapsacus. Of this, the northern portion between Haran and Sacane must have constituted Simesi. Lying immediately to the east of Commagene, and bordering Assyria on the north-west, the detachment of this country from the enemy was of the utmost importance to the Hittite revolters, hindering, as it necessarily would, the passage of reinforcements and supplies from one seat of war to the other, and stopping communication between Assyria and Commagene. Another revolting city was Comana of the Knmesians. Tiglath Pileser I. mentions not the city but the country of Comani, of which Arin was the metropolis, and to which Tala, Khunutsa and Kapshuna belonged.^** Sargon defines the position of the country of Khammanua by making Miliddie the capital of its King Gunzinan. He says : " I put over him, that is the succes- sor of Gunzinan, my vice-king, as it was in the time of Gunzinan, the preceding king." It is worthy of note that Sennacherib praises the ti'ees of this region. " Around my palace I planted the finest of trees, equal to those of the land of Khamana, which all the knowing prefer to those of the land of Chaldaea." This tallies with the statement of Strabo as to the fruit trees of Melitene, for that is the Miliddie of Kharamanua.^^ The country of Comana was thus to the north of Commagene, so that its ** Records of the Past, iii. 44. « Records of the Past, iii. 85, v. 30, 41. •• Records of the Past, v. 19. " Records of the Past, vii. 38, i. 31 ; Strabo, xii. 2, 1. FlilST INSCRH'TION OF KINO SAOAUA OF CARCHEMISH. llo revolt opened up a passage into Asia Minor, through which supplies and levies might be brought from that Hittite region, and by which, if affairs became desperate, the confederate kings might find safety in flight. To the north-west of Melitene, in the time of the Romans, was situated the region of Camisene with its town Camisa, and still farther to the north-west was Comana Pontica, so called to distinguish it from the larger Comana in Central Cappadocia. In Strabo's time the priests of Comana Ptmtica held sway over Camisene. In the south of Camisene were Aranae and Gundusa, representing the Arin and Khunutsa of Comani, mentioned by Tiglath Pileser I. It is not likely that Miliddie, or the town of Melitene, which gave name to the district, was an original possession of the people of Kamesi,asits name is not generally associated with theirs. It was probably conquered by them from the Gumgumians or Zuzim. The people of Comana, which, in the time of Sagara, was probably situated in the east of the Tarns range in Cappadocia, killed their ^i-^ori or governor, the viceroy or lieutenant .set over them by th(5 Assyrians, and placed the city in the power of Sagara. Although the fact is not stated in the inscription, it appears that the revolt of these two regions, Simesi and Camisc, with their cities, Sasgane and Comana, was due to the advance of Sagara's Hittite army from Carchemish, north-eastward into the former, and then north-westward into the latter country. Having thus augmented his forces and hemmed in the enemy with hostile states on the east and north, Sagara was ready for the great struggle. It is probable that the west also was hostile to the Assyrians, for Herodotus mentions Syennesis of Cilicia as a friend of Cyaxares, and metliator between him and Alyattes of Lydia.^^ An invasion of Commagene was determined on. Along the banks of the Euphrates, where it opens a way through the mountains from Melitene, southward to Samosata, the great Hittite army marched to measure its strength with the forces of Assyria No details are given. Sagara gained the victory, and overthrew the effeminate lord of the Assyrians. There is some- thing very significant in the adjective memese, Japanese memeshii, womanish, here rendered effeminate. The accounts of Diodorus » Herodot., i. 74, 116 THE HITTITES. Siculus, Justin, Athenacu!), and other writers indebted to Ctesins, represent Arbaees the Medo, whom the author of the history of Assyria and Persia puts in place of Cyaxarcs or Sagara, as gaining admittance to the palace of Sardanapalus or Saracus, and seeing the king dressed in feminine costume in the midst of his harem. This sight first roused in him the thought of freeing his countiy- men from the Assyrian yoke.*" The truthfulness of the story is partly vouched for by the use of the word Tnerticse in the inscrip- tion, which indicates, on the part of Sagara, an acquaintance with the disposition and habits of Salaka. After the victory Sagara placed Teraka upon the throne of Commagene in the room of Matake, who had doubtless retired with Salaka an B.C., allied himself with Agesilaus of Spartji against Pharnabazus.-''' Strabo gives a list of Paphlagonian names, all of which may be Hittite, namely, Bagas, Biasas, Aeniates, Rhatotes, Zai-doces, Tibius, Gasys, ()liga.sys, and Manes.'^* The Paphlagonian word for goat was gaagra, gwjqra ; tliis is the Georgian kazdri, Bas(|ue akiier. Cotys was an ancestral name among the Lydians, a Hittite people, and among the Thracian Odrysae and Edoni. Strabo compares the Phrygian rites with those of the Thracian goddess, Cotys, and there is little doubt that the Thracians represented the aboriginal Turanian occupants of Macedonia and Hellas, who belonged to the same widespread Hittite family.-'' The Paphlagonians are not without record in the Assyrian annals. Shalmanezer II. found thein, mtt as cunstituting a kingdom or province of Asia Minor, but as the inhabitants of a city which he calls Paburrukhbani, situated apparently to the north of Connnagene, and, therefore, in that Melitene which after- wards pertained to the Kamesians.^" In the time of Sagara they had probably been driven farther to the north and west in the direction of the Paphlagonia of the classical geographers, yet sufficiently near to the seat of war to be, as enemies, a thorn in ihe side of the Hittite emperor. The Cotta of Diodorus, or rather of his authority Ctesias, may thus be fairly identified with the Gota of the inscription. In this inscription Assyria is still Sagane, but its capital Nineveh is called Neneba. To the Hittites we mav owe the form Nineveh, for in Assyrian and Accadian its name was Ninua. It !" Diod. Sic. ii.m 22 Sayce, Monuments of the Hittite, Trans. Soc. Bib. Archaeol. vol. vii. p. 291. 23 Xenophon, Hell. iv. 1, 13. M Strabo, xii. 3, 25. '^ Dionysius, Antiq. i. 28 ; Strabo, Frag. 48 and x. 3, Hi. ** Records of the Past. iii. 87. mmem 118 THE IIITTITES. is true that the Hebrew name was Nineveh, but to the Greeks and Romans it was Ninus until the late period of Ammianus Marcellinus, who calls it Nineve.'^^ Lenormant states that Asshurlikhish, liis Sardanapalus, fixed his residence at Nineveh instead of Ellasar, where his predecessor had lived.^^ Yet it is plain that Shalmanezer had his royal seat in Nineveh. A more interesting name for etymological investigation is that of Carchemish. It has been supposed to contain the name of Chemosh the Moabite god. Now it is true that both Moabites and Ammonites superseded old Hittite stocks in the country east of the Jordan, and that some of them migrated with the Hittites into distant regions, as, for instance, into Cilicia, where the Amanides pylae with Mopsucrene and Mopsuestia commemorated Ammon and Moab ; but the speech of the Moabites, as attested by the Moabite stone of King Mesha, was purely Semitic. Carchemish, as the capital of all the Hittite tribes, should bear •the name of some great progenitor in the senior family of the nation rather than that of a foreign god. The initial ca is not necessarily part of the word, for, in Khupuscia as compared with Thapsacus, the initial khu is foreign to the root, being a significant prefix. The final ish is the Basque esi, an enclosure, which appears also in t ' e Japanese shi-meru.to shut, enclose. The remaining part of the word is rechem, rekem, so that Carchemish may have meant the city or enclosure of the great Rekejn. This is the Ragmu of the Izdubar legends and the Sargon or Sar Rukin who heads the anc?ent Chaldean dynasty of Agade. Some years ago the writer directed attention to the identity of the story of Sargon as preserved in the Assyrian Legend of the Infancy of Sargina, and that of Tilgamus or Gilgamis as told by Aelian.^** Gilgamis or Girgamis is just Carchemish. The Assyrian changed the m to n, and made the word Rukin. He was T'-kem the eldest son of Yachdai. whence the name Agade, and belonged to the tribe of the Zuzim, the senior branch ^ Am-Marcell, xviii. 7. ** Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, vol. i. 385. M Smith, The Chaldean Account of Genesis, New York, 1870, p. 257; Records of the Past, V. 1. ^ Aelian de AnimaliBus, xii. 21. FIRST INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CAHCHEMISH. 119 hi le d e 1. e h of of the Hittite family.^' Among the Arabs he was Lokman the Adite.^'' In India he was called Lakshman, and Lucknow was his city.^^ In northern Persia Hyrcania was his memorial ; and Sazabe, the stronghold of Carehemish, was represented by its Casape. There also dwelt the Astaveni, or descendants of Yachdai. The Greeks, eager for etymologies, confounded Carehemish as a name in migration with their word chersonesus, a peninsula, notably in the Crimea, where the Chersonitae and the gulf Carcinites might have taught wise men differently. In Hyrcania the old Hittite name became Syracene. Clazomenae in Lydia was another reminiscence of the Hittite capital. Even in distant Japan the name appears slightly disguised. The story of Sargon and Tilgamus or Gilgamus is that, being placed by his mother in an ark like that of Moses, he was found by a water-carrier, or, being thrown out of a window, was caught up by an eagle. The Japanese story is that Ourasima caught in the Mitsou river of Tamba a turtle, which turned into a woman and married him ; then they went to live in the island of Fouraisan. It is also found in the Manyoshiu, a collection of Japanese poetry dating from the fifth to the ninth century, A.D., in which the hero is called Urashima of Midzunoe. Fouraisan became the name for all treasuries in Japan. Both Urashima and Fouraisan contain the root of Carehemish.^* It is also likely that the Chorasmii to the north of Hyrcania, whom Strabo places among the Massagetae, were expatriated Carchemishians. Herodotus connects them with the Parthians, a Hittite people. In the time of Alexander the Great they were under their own king Pharasmanes, a western Fouraisan. In his Periplus of the Black Sea, Arrian mentions another Pharasmanes who ruled over the Caucasian Sydretes in the time of Hadrian.^* As in Japan, so in distant Wales the old Hittite 31 His Genealogy will appear in the History of the Hittites. 32 This is not the fabulist mentioned in the Koran, but the Adite who was saved from the destruction of his tribe : Sale's Preliminary Discourse to the Koran, sect. 1 ; Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, ii. 298. ^ The Ramayana. >* Titsingh, Annales, 28, 104; Aston's Grammar of the Japanese written Language, Appendix, ii. p. x. ^ Strabo, xi. 8, 8; Herodot., vii, Oti ; Arrian. Anabasis, iv. 15; Periplus ap. Klaproth, Asia Polygotta, 131. 120 THE HITTIVES. story of Sargon'w infancy is found, brought there no doubt by Pictish Silures. From similarity to the name Tilgamus, that of the Welsh bard, Taliesin, who is supposed to have lived in the sixth century, A.D., is united with the legend of a child exposed soon after his birth in a fishing weir on the coast of Cardigan, where he was found by fishermen and brought to Elfin the son of Gwyddno, who ruled the country.^" In Indian mythology the eponym of Carchemish was known as Krishna, the child of the Yadavas, exposed in infancy and afterwards a great warrior. Sir George Cox compares the intimate relationship subsisting between Krishna and Arjuna with that which united Laxmana and Rama.-'' These are but duplicate representations of the same mythological p isonage, not really mythological but belonging to old Hittite tradition ; for Sargon was the father of Naram-Sin, and the Adite Lokman, the vulture man, the builder of the dyke of Arim. So Urima lay near Carchemish, and Clazomenae was situated on the Hermaeus Sinus. Divested of its adventitious particles, Carchemish is a world-wide name or as extensively spread abroad as is the Hittite race. Two words in the inscription appear to be compounds of the verb mi, Basque vml, imini, tu place, a synonym of the Japanese ha. One is mc-nenc, composed of mi and the Japanese nen, attention, heed, v/hich is represented by the Basque verb enziin, enzittcM, to hear, listen. The other is me-kuh', of which the second part is the root of the Japanese kogekl, assault, and the Basque jaaJci, with the same meaning. The verb te/ca is used more than once in the signification of setting up, appointing. Its root may be the Basque fegi, toki, a place, which appears also in the Japanese toehi, tokoro ; but the Japanese taka'i, high, takeru, be high, takamc, make high, raise, is the more natural, and connects with the Basque /Vt/iu, to rise. This verb is in one ease followed by the personal pronoun ni, I. in another by the verb substantive and pronoun ka ni, I am. The verb nehasine, or better, nabutsen, is a genuine Basque form of a derivative from nabuai, lord, master. There does not seem to be any modern verb of this kind, but jabe, a synonym of nabusi, '^ Parry's Cambrian Plutarch, 41, from Hanes TalieBin. •" Cox's Aryan Mythology, i. 3!)3, 425. FIRST INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CARCHEMISII. 121 ■'.] iurmshea jabetM' II, to master, coinman Records of the Faut, iii. 91. 126 THK Hiri'ITES. of the Assyrian king, was won over to the aide of the revolters hy liberal promises. This wouhl necessitate the presence of one of the invading armies near the passes of the Zagros range of mountains, through which tlie Bactrian troops would reach Airiuyria. Phalok at any rate is plainly recognized as the van- quisher of the Assyrians in their own territory by the Hittite sovereign, who would certainly not have been slow to assert himself the victor had he possessed any just title to such a claim. The Babylonians are called in this inscription the Dunesi. This is the name by which they called themselves and by which the Assyrians long knew them. Thus in the Synchronous history of Assyria and Babylonia we read : " Buzur Assur, King of As.syria, ami Burna Buryas, King of Gan-Duniyas, made an ordinance." Professor Sayce in a note says : " Gan-Duniyas, also called Gun-duni, the enclosure or fortress of Duni, was "Western Chaldaea, the city of Babylon having received that name from some Cassite prince or deity.'"- The name passed down into the classical period as Tere-Don on the Persian Gulf, the original of which was Kar-Duniyas. It may be also found in the Book of Ezra, which mentions the Dinaites as a people placed in Samaria by the As.syrians, although they are mentioned apart from the Babylonians.^ With the Dunesi Sagara connects Askara or Assur as their connnander. Afterwards he represents Phalok as placing this Assur on the throne of Assyria instead of Salaka. Now the successor of Shalmanezer III., according to the Eponym Calendar, was Assur-dayan, in 771 B.C. He cannot be Salaka, who is thus entirely ignored. The eclipse belonging to this period was in 762, and in 760 Pul or Phalok appears. It is, therefore, possible that, although Assur-dayan only began to reign in 760, the previous eleven years, during which Salaka was king, v.^ere counted to him. If such be the case, it follows that he must have asserted his claim to the throne immediately after the death of Shalmanezer. Had he any claim ? It seems pro- bable, for Assur is not a B.abylonian name ; and why else should Phalok prefer him to Salaka ? Cases of brothers contending for the crown were very common in Assyrian history. Thus Assur- ' Records of the Past, iii. 29. 3 Lenormant, Ancient History of the East, i. 486 ; Ezra iv. 9. , )• SECOND INSCHiniON OF KING HAOARA OF CARCHEMISH. 127 (laninpal and Somas Riininon, sons of Shalnianezer II., fuu^^htfor sovoreij^'nty, nn«l so did the sons of Sennacherib.* Assur and Salaka may, therefore, have been equally sons of Shalmanezer III., and the former perhaps the oti'spring of a Babylonian alliance. If he be Assur-dayan or-dan, what is the value of the latter part of his name i* It may be the Assyrian (/a/yaww, judge, or it may connect with Duniyas, the land of Assur's adoption. (Jtesias represents the Median Arbaces as ruling in Assyria, and confirming Belesis or Phalok in his kingdom of Babylonia. The true heir to the Assyrian throne and successor of Salaka is persistently ignored in all the narratives. Palaka or Phalok is mentioned in the Books of Kings and Chronicles under the name of Pul.'' Eusebius, quoting Alexander Polyhistor, calls him a Chaldean Phul who occupied the Assyrian throne ; but it is impossible to make any rational connection of the ancient lists of As.syrian kings given by the Greeks with the names given in the Bible and on the monuments.^ The verbal environment of Belochus in the lists of Eu.sebius and Syncellusis unintelligible. The synchronism is given in the Bible accounts of Pul and the statements of the inscription under consideration. The only other record of any importance that helps to link the Chaldean conqueror of Assyria with historical pei'sonages is that of Ctesias, which mentions Belesis as the overthrowerof Nineveh. We possess no Babylonian monumentsof his time, and the meagre outline of Assj'rian history which native documents furnish for the period does not contain the monarch's name. The statement of Ctesias that Belesis was simply confirmed in the possession of the Babylonian monarchy, is at variance with those of the Bible (I Eusebius, which make him King of Assyria. Yet a recon- ilialion may be found in the inscription, which represents alaka as conferring upon Assur the crown of Assyria, a circum- .^lance that presupposes its prior possession by the Babylonian, and the subordination of the Assyrian kingdom to that of Babylon. Also, as, down to his time, Assyria had retained the supremac its monarch would naturally be regarded as the ruler * Ler ant, Ancient History of the East, 381, 404. » I] gs XV. 19; I. Chron. v. 26. * Euh us, Chronicon, i. 5. 128 THE HITTITES. of the east, so that for the sake of prestige Plialaka was com- pelled thus to designate himself even while reigning in Babylon, and governing the kingdom of superior dignity by his viceroy Assur. The last line of the inscription is so completely in accord with the historv of Ctesias that one would almost imagine he had copied the Hittito record. Diodorus, after the Greek physician, says : " The king despaired of safety, and in order not to fall alive into the power of his enemies, he caused a great funeral pile to be built in the midst of his palace, on which he placed his gold, silver, and royal garments. In a chamber constructed in the centre of the pile he shut up his concubines and eunuchs. Fire was set to the pile and he was thus consumed with his palace and his treasures." "^ Abydenus, also after Berosus, writes : " After- wards Saracus reigned over the Assyria7is, and when he had learned that a gieat multitude of barbarians had come from the sea to attack him, immediately he sent his general, Busalossor, to Babylon. But he, intending to rebel, betrothed Annihea, the daughter of Astyages, the prince of the Median family, to his .son, Nabuchodrossor. Thereafter at once depnrting, he hastened to attack Ninus, that is, Nineveh. But when King Saracus was made aware of all these things he burned himself together with the royal palace Evoritns.'"* Athenaeus' account, which he owed to Ctesias, is more full. "' Sardanapalus, being dethroned by Arbaces, died, burning himself alive in his palace, having heaped up a funeral pile four plethra in extent, on which he placed a . hundj'ed and fifty golden couches and a corresponding number of tables, these too being all made of gold. And he also erected on the funeral pile a chamber, a hundred feet long, made of wood ; and in it he had couches spread, and there he himself lay down with his wife, and his concubines lay on other couches around. For he had sent on his three sons and his daughters, when he saw that his affairs were getting in a dangerous state, to Nineveh, to the king of that city {there was a Neneha among the Niphates mountains of Arnenia), giving them three thousand talents of gold. And he made the roof of this apartment of large stout ■ % 7 Diod. Sic. ii. 19. * Ap. Euseb. Chron. ^ SECOND INSCRIPTION OF KING SAGARA OF CARCHEMISH. 129 ■ beams, and then all the walls of it he made of numerous thick planks, so that it was impossible to escape out of it. And in it he placed ten millions of talents of gold, and a hundred millions of talents of silver, and robes and purple garments, and every kind of apparel imaginable. And after that he bade the slaves set tire to the pile ; and it was fifteen days burning. And those who saw^ the smoke wondered and thought that he was celebra- ting a great sacrifice ; but the eunuchs alone knew what was really being done. And in this way Sardanapalus, who had spent his life in extraordinary luxury, died with as much mag- nanimity as possible."^ The simple story of Sagara is that, owing to the Babylonians' watchfulness, Salaka despaired of escaping, that he made a fire of wood and set the city in confla- gration. Such is the account of a contemporary document, too briefly told perhaps to set forth events with perfect exactness, yet it is likely that the fire of wood was magnified by Ctesias and Berosus into the funeral pile which Athenaeus so elaborately describes, and that the destruction of the city as well as of himself was intended by the Assyrian king. A parallel case in some respects in modern history is the burning of Moscow by the Russians in order to rob Napoleon of the glory and advantage of its capture. The language of the inscriptions presents few difficulties. The verb bake is a compound of ba, place, and ke, the equivalent of tile Basque egi and Japanese ki, makes. The Basque epativ, to fix, set a term, contains the same element b, high, has appeared. In the present case, r/o.s(f is a noun, consisting of the Bastpie i/o, aiid .sv^ the Etruscan 1" Van Eys, Dictioiiiuiire Baseiue. " Hittite house name, Joannes Lydus sent etynii>iouists on a fruitless errand l»y stating rhat Sardes was the old Lydian word for " year." ' It really means the house of the heavens, and might thus denote a zodiac, for ^a/* is the Basque zerii,Ijesgh\anw7',8tir. •' For these statements see The Annals of ,\8siir-nasir-i)al, Recerds of the Past, iii. 37 ; Monolith Inscription of Shalmanezer, Fh. SI ; Black Obelisk of Shalmanezer, lb. V. 27. '• Records of the Past, vii. 32, v. 47, 101. • A|j. Authon, Classical Dictionary, Sardis. :: THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KIN(i KAPINI OF IIOSH. 139 and Japanese sora, the heavens. No Khitan word for the year answers to sardej:, unless it he the Georf^ian tselitzddi, the derivation of which is unknown to the writer. The Circassian seems to agree in itlnhcs, tleni, but these words have lost all semblance to the name of the Lydian capital, if they ever had any. The present Basque word for year is urte, but in Etruscan days it was arsa. The representative of Sar-etche in Etruria was Soracte. Virgil, Pliny and Straljo speak of the peculiar religious rites connected with this place.** The region over which Kapini held sway extended from Commagene to the noith and west, and eastwards into Armenia. Between him and the king of Commaijene there was war. The king's name in the inscription is Apisata or Hapisata. Three times Assurnazirpal mentions Commagene, but only once does he refer to its ruler Catu7.ilu. His successor was Kundaspi, and, a hundred years later, Kustaspi sat on the throne of Commagene, being the successoi- of that Teraka whom Sahara elevated to royalty. Profes.sor Sayce identifies Kustaspi with what he terms the Aryan Hystaspis. Now H^'staspis was a Mede and the Medians have been proved to be Hittites ; the succession, therefore, of Kustaspi and Teraka, although in inverted order, is like that of Hystaspes and Darius, thus rendering it probable that Darius Hystaspes wms of the Commagenian lino.'' Among Hittite names resembling that of Hapisata are thos<' of two kings of the Nairi mentioned by Sanias Rimmon, Aspastatauk of the Huiiai, and Bazzuta of tl>e Taurlai.^" Of the Commageniati royal names, that of Sadi-an-Teru exliiltits what may be the second part of Hapi.sata in the element Sadi. Assuming: the word to be com[»ound and tin; parts not to ilepend lipon each other, as in genitive government, the name of thf hostile monarch may be inverted as Sata-hapi, which is not indeed Kustaspi, but an advance towards it. The saUi in this name can hai'dlv be other than that which has appeared in Hamath i. ■ind iv. and in Jerabis i., meaninof to ouurd, protect, save, the T 'I' apant x V'ii-gil, .-Eiieid, xi. 785 ; Pliny, H. N. vii. 2 ; Hlruho, v. ^>, !l. '' The Mudes were not fiittitcs, livi; Cflts iiiidtr Hittite nile, if ArbacfK and l)ei(>ce.-> were their kiti^H. '» Rycordsof th. I'aHt, i. l'.». ,. 140 THE HITTITES. tsutsu. It is also, strange to say, the Greek sozein, whence soter, a saviour. In the treaty of Ranieses II. with the Hittites, the chief god of that people is frequently mentioned, his name being in the Egyptian rendering, Sutech." This is the precise ecpiivalent of the Greek soter, the Hittite sign of agency, ^^o, V)eing added to sata, to make Satako, a saviour. The prefixed h(i2yi in Hapisata seems to be an old word for town, surviving in its simplest form as fu, an imperial city in Japanese, but the original of the Georgian chiba and sope-li, town, village, the Moesian and Dacian dava, and the Celt Iberian deha, diiha. In modei-n Basque it may be found as a constituent of ihirizhi, village, liahi, ahi, a nest, ahata, a hunter's lodge in a tree, in which case it answers to the Japanese daiba ar.d odaiha, a fort. It thus denoted originally a fortified town situated on an eminence, natural or artificial, and the use of the same term to designate a nest may be illustrated from the prophecy of Balaam, who says of the Kenite, " Strong is thy dwelling place and thou puttest thy nest in a rock." ^^ The name Hapisata is then the Hittite ecjuivalent of the Greek Sosipolis, a name applied to Jupiter by the Magne- sians of Lydia, and to a daemon worshipped in Greece by th^ Eleans.^"' Tiicre were at least two cities called Sozopolis, the one in Pisidia in Asia Minor, the other in north-eastern Thrace. All of these seem to have been Greek translations of the significant Hittite name. It is not essential to Khitan syntax that the verb should follow its regimen, so that s((f(i being a verb, and not the noun satako, may either precede or follow hupi, to signify " saving, guarding the city," or " he guards the city," It is prob- able that the city of Astapa in Baetic Spain bore originally the name Satahapi. Before leaving the rt)yal line of Comniagciie it may lie nMnarked that its ancicint names Cili-an-Teru and ('ali- an-Teru are connnemorated by two places called Celmdcris. the one in Cilicia, the other in Argolis of Peloponnesus. The latter was situated in a regio!< famous for the worship of Jupiter Soter. The former was founded by Sandochus, the son of Astinous, who married Thanacea or Pharnace, da\i'd»ter of Megcssarus, their " Records of tlie Past, iv. 25, Heq. '- Nunibeis. xxiv. 21. '■' Strabo, xiv. 1, 41 ; PauHanias, vi. 20. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 141 • offspring being Cinyras, king of Assyria. Such is the tradition reported l»y Apollodorus, who says that Sandochus came to Cilicia from Syria. Cinyras was the father of the famous Adonis worshipped in Plioenicia and Cyprus, but also in Argolis, where Pausanias places his temple near that of Jupiter the Saviour." A form of Celenderis is (^leandria in the Troad not far fi'oni the river Andirus, the proximity of which appears to indicate an ethnical and philological connection, and to require that Anteru in Cili-Anteru be regarded as one word. In this case the whole name will be Kula-indar, the tirst part l)eing the old Hittite word for city, the second the Basque for strength, thus answering to the Greek Astykratos, Polikratos, of which Polycrates may have been a corruption. Were it not indeed for the express statement of Herodotus that Polycrates of Samos was a Greek, there would be great reason for regarding his name as a translation of Cili- Anteru, inasmuch as Samos is but an abbreviated Samosata, the capital of Commagene.^^ Hapisata had deprived Kapini of many cities, some of which the latter monarch took back evidently by force of arms. These were Nira, Katara-Assane, Assaga and Kanirabi. The position of two of them is well marked by the classical geographers, namely, Katara-Assane and Kanirabi. The former is Citharizum, on the Arsanian branch of the Euphrates in Armenia j the latter, Analiba in Cappadocia, a short distance to the north-west of the Armenian city. In another part of the inscription Katara- Assane is called Assan-Katara. Neither of tiiese forms of Citharizum is found on the A.ssyrian monuments. But Kanirabi goes back to the time of Tiglath Pileser I., who reigned in the eleventh century B.C. He speaks of Milidia, the Melitene of Cappadocia, as belonging to the country of tiie Kliani-Rabbi, but makes no mention of Katara-A.ssane.^** Assnrnazirpal tells of the tribute he received from the princes of the land ot Hanirabi, but is silent regarding Katara. Finally P^sarhaddon, speaking of his return to Ass_y ria from the snow-clad mountains of the north to '* Apollodorus, iii. 14, 3. '' The abovt^ Htateintfiit i.s allowMl to stand for what it may be worth. My convio- tion i.s that the hiUts of Commagein' at this tiniR wfire Aryans. Sandochus, however, is a [purely Hittite word. *" Records of the Past, v. 18. HHIillHM 142 THE HITTITES, avenge his father's death, tells how he was waylaid in the hill country of the Khani-Rabbi by all their warriors.^^ These Khani-Rabbi were at one time a powerful Hittite family, being the Beth Rapha and the Rephaim of the Hebrew record. ^^ Their name is given by anticipation in the Book of Genesis, for, although their race was in existence in the time of 'Abraham, the eponym Rapha was much later. That race inhabited Ashteroth Karnaim in Bashan, so that they belong to the Ashterathite branch of the Hittite stock. Rapha himself is the Hammu-Rabi of the Assyrio- logists, who is said to have headed a stranger dynasty of Babylonian kings, and whom George Smith placed about 1550 B.C. This is almost two centuries too late, as the notice in Genesis is two centuries too early, Hamnm-Rabi, or, as the Turanian Accadian gives it, (iaammu-Rabi, means in Assyrian Kimta-Rapastum, that is, the family of the great or of the giants. It might also mean the family of the physicians, and either of these meanings may be expressetl by the Hebrew Beth-Rapha. It is evident, however, that these are all translations, in part, at least, of a Hittite word. There is no difficultv with the kani of Kani-Rabi, which is more to be trusted than the Accadian gaammu ; it is the Japanese kanai, family. But what is Rabi or Rapha ? In Aztec a physician is tlama, which should, according to the laws of phonetic change, be rama or raha in other Khitan languages possessing the letter r. The Basque for a remedy is err epant, derived from eri, sick, ill ; the Japanese for the same is riyoji, but its etymology hardly favours the connection, altliough the Choctaw, which is just American Japanese, has UHI.ih, disease, ilaivcllh, care for the sick, alikchi, a doctor. The reason for an incjuiry into the meaning ot this word Rapha is that the Greeks carried away the tradition of a Hittite family of physicians in their legend of Melampus. The Bascjue laminae or lahhud\ beings possessed of magical power, may be a reminiscence of the Rephaim.'" The Greeks knew the Kani-Rabi as the Me- Ropes or Me-Ropidae, and in old Trojan days joined' with them / / / '7 Records of the I'tist, iii. 104. "* I. (^hroii. iv. 1'2 ; Cieiiesis, xiv. 5. '" Francisqiie Michel, Lt: Pays Basque, 15.S. V THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINJ OF ROSH. 143 . (fl the peoples of Pedfxsus and Lyrnessus.-" But, lung before, the Egyptians met them in Egypt itself, along with other Hittite tribes, as the Rubu or Luba, genei-ally translated Libyans and connected with the Berbers. Yet these Rubu took possession of tlie cities of Egypt on the western side of the Nile as far as Memphis, which no body of Libyan colonists that history knows of would be likely to do, and certainly they were not Libj^an aborigines. Their dress indicates rather that they came from a country of a compara- tively cold climate.-^ As Rephaim the Bible frecpiently alludes to them, and mentions their dwellings near Jerusalem and in Ephraim.'"^^ In India a migrating body of this people was known by the name Kamarupa.-'^ In the time of the inscription under consideration the main body of the tribe probably was in north- eastern Cappadocia, where the classical geographers place Analiba, north of tho Melitene. The only record that seems to relate to Katora-As.sane or Citharizum is tlie Annals of Assui-nazirpal. That monarch speaks of " tlie strong city of Katrabi, a city exceedingly strong," which he took in Bit Adini, a region that he connects with Tul Abnai of Habini. The remaining places, Nira and Assaya, are easily identified in Assyrian story after this. Along with tlie princes of Hanirabi, Assurnazirpal mentions the land of Nilaai, of which he makes Ahiramu, the son of Yahiru, the lord. Then, after the passage relating to Katrabi, he refers to the same region under the two names Nilaya and Anili, which seem to indicate a double monarchy in the land. A third time he tells of the tribute of Nilaya and associates it with Assaya, whose king was Giri-Dadi, a northern Hadad-Ezer. These two places were doubtless situated on the boi-ders of Comnuigene and Armenia. At fii'st Kapini, either from fear of Hapisata or from a desire to keep the peace, called in the intervention of the As.syrian -" Stiabo, xiii. 1, 7 ; fur tlic Mernpifl'ic in general tn'v Rryant's Analysis of Ancient Mythology, Svo, 1807, vol. v., pp. 7;''> !•-. 21 Kcnrick, Kgypt niHier the I'liaraohs, Xcw York, 1S.V2, vol. ii., '1~\\ ; Lfnorinant, Ancii-nt History of the Kast, vol. i., 244, '£)\\ ; Records of the Past, iv. ;^7. -'- II. Sam. v. 18, xxiii. 18; .J()sli. xvii. 1.5. Compare Ritter, Comi>. (Jeog. of Palestine, vol. ii. 131. The term Rephaim is often >ised without ethnic sitriiiticatit)n to denote men of large statiiie, as among th(- Philistines, II. Sam, xxi. *'• Muir's Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. 4!to. 144 THE HITTITES. monarcli, requestintj him to make the king of Commagene sur- render Nira or Nilaya. At the time that he did so, Hapisata was continuing his coiKjuest of Kapini's subjects by his general named Bekama. The Assyrian inscriptions mention a name somewhat similar and sufficiently rare in form to make its appearance at the time more than a mere coincidence. This is Assurnazirpal's " Bahiuni of the land of the Hittites," whom he inti'oduces between Nilaya and Hanii'abi. Again, just before Anili and Nilaya arc referred to, he says : " To Bit Bakhiani I rtp[)roached ; the tribute due from the son (or tribe) of Bakhiani I added to my magazines." When he mentions Nilaya the third time under its king Ittiel, he makes no allusion to Bakhiani, but refers immediately to the tribute of Commagene. Neither does his son Shalmanezer number Bakhiani among his tributaries. The first passage relating to the general of Hapisata is confusing as rendered into English by Mr. Rodwell. It reads: "In those days the tribute of Ahiramu son of Yahiru of the land of Nilaai son of Bahiani of the land of the Hittites and of the princes (^f the land of Hanirabi I received." The language of the H Dtite inscription seems to imply that Bekama, rightly or wrongly, was the ruler of Nira, and that, deserting Kapini, he had transferred his allegiance to Connnagene. As the general of Hapisata he sought to bring other subjects of the king of Marasia under the sway of the Commagenian monarch. He, for this purpose, in- vaded the land or city of Nenebasa, which is characterized as subject to Ras or the great nation of the Rosh, of which Kapini was the head. Nenebasa was apparently not far from Citharizum. It is probable, therefore, that it gave name to the Niphates mountains in .south-western Anuenia, ju.st under Citharizum. Tiglath Pileser I. records warfare with the people of the countries of Tsaravas and Ammavas in the land of Aruma or Armenia."* Shalmanezer calls the same place Nappigi, for it was one of the cities of Bit Adini.'-^'* It is well authenticated as belonging to Ras, for among the Elamitic peo])le of that name, was an Annnava, and Napsa was one of their gods.^*^ Assurnazirpal '•«♦ Records of the Past, v. 14. '^' Hecords of the Past, iii. 92. ''■ Reciirds of the Past, vii. 42, note : i. Stj. ; » THE L10x\ INSCKIPTION OF KING KAl'lNI OF HOSH. 145 I and Kapini both sent word to Bekaina to withdraw tVoni the territory of the Nenebasa, which lie (hd not do. On the contrary, despising the commands and making little of the opposition of Citharizum and Aranzi, he took the city and annexed it with other places to Conniiagene. Thereupon the people of CiMiari/Aim pressed their regulus Neritsuke, who is nowhere else mentioned to lay the matter l)efore the Assyrian king, who, either in person or by deputy, entinired into the matter and senteired the dis- ol)edient lord of Nira to receive punishment. This, judging by what we know of the tender mercies of A.ssurnazir|)al, must have been no light intliction, Haying alive being one of his ways of rewarding his disobedient officers. Bekama is twice called the iKigusi in the inscription. It seems to be the same as the connnon Mittite word iiahusi, master, dominus, for tlit; Bas(|ue has the two forms nag asi and ndhicsl, find the .lapaiM'se vrHs/n', having sutfered syncope, inclines to either form. The general of Kapini who waged unsuccessful war with Bekama was Akuni, otherwise a man of great note, at least in the eyes of the Assyrians. A.ssurnazirpal first alludes to him in connection with the riiffht of Aziel, king of Lakai. He .savs : "To the cities of Dumite and Azmu belonoino- to the .sou ofAdini I went down after him," Next he tells how he stormed Katrabi, the strong city of Bit Adini. Then he received the trilmte of Ahuni son of Adini of Habini of the city of Tul-Abnai, which has Ijeen found to be no city, but the countries of Aravene and Saravene. Ahinii, son of Adini, is thus tether the grand.^^on of Kapini, or his t)Hicer. The latter is most likely, as Kapini does not call him his succes.sor or heir. Farther on there seems to i)e a separation of Akuni and Knpini. " From Anili I withdrew ; to Bit Adini I approached : tlu' tribute of Ahuni son of Adini 1 received ; the chariots and warlikr engines of the officer of Ahuni I added to my magazines. In those days I received the ti'ibute of Habini of Tul-Al)nai : from Hit Atlini I withdrew." If we may read, the officer Ahuni, and see in him a petty sovereign who acted as Kapini's general, as Bekama did for Hapi.sata, the constant association of his name and kingdom with Kapini's will be accounted for. Akuni seems to have been the chief opponent of the great Shalmanezer. In his monolith inscription he says : (10) 146 THE HITTITES. I 1 : I " The countries of Khasamu and Dikhnunu I passed through. To the city of Lahlahte which belonged to Akhuni the son of Adini I approached. Exceeding fear of Assur my Lord overwhelmed him and he fled to his fortified city. The higli ground I ascended. The city I threw down, dug up, and burned with fire. From tlie city of Lahhihti I departed. To the city of Ci....ka, which belonged to Akhuni the son of Adini I approached. Akhuni tlie son of Adini to the power of his army trusted and battle and war he made with me. In the service of Assur and the great gods my Lords with him I fought. A destruction of him I made. In his city I shut him up. From the city of Ci. . . .ka I departed. To the city of Burmarahna belonging to Akhuni the son of Adini I approached. The city I besieged, I took. Three hundred of their fighting men with arrows I slew. A pyramid of heads over against the city I built up. The tribute of Khapini of the city of Tul Abnai, of Gahuni of the city of Sa . . . . and of Cigiri Rinnnon of the city of .... silver, gold, oxen, sheep and goats I receive!;;raj)hy l)y Elcj^ia, situatccl in an an;^fle t'orined by the \viii(lini( of tiic Kiiphnitcs west of the Nipliatcs ran,i,'('. Ru^uliti has k'ft no iiieiiiorial ; luit Tul-Barsip must hu tliL' classical ^Vrsaniosata, a famous city to the north-east of EIei,'ia. The Hclti-cvv (M|ui\ak'nt of the Assyi'ian Tul-Harsip is Bir/avith, the Tul or Hill lieiiiL;: an Assyrian addition to the word, and out of this, hy the I'ojection of the initial lahial, the (Jreeks and Latins made Arsamosata. Bir/.iivith l)elon>;in<' to the senior family (jf Rosh is a name of ^'reat anti(iuity, boin<^ the original of Borsippa, one of the oldest cities of Babylonia. Strabo speaks of the iidiabitants of this older Borsippa as astronomers, and mentions twcj famous ones amon^' them, (Jidenas and Sudinus, names so like Adini th(! father of Akuni, as to sufftfest that such fcn-ms were characteristic of Borsippian nomenclature.'-'* The name of the country in which Tul-Barsip whs situated, namely, Bit Adini, was doubtless derived from the father of Akuni. It is first mentioned by Ashurakhbal, a predecessor of Assurnazirpal, as one of his conquests.'"' Barsip followed the western Hittites in their migrations as Bersovia of Dacia, situated in the angle between the Tibiscus and Marisus rivers, whose names commemor- ated Thapsacus and Marasia. But, nearer to the ancient seat of Hittite empire, it survives to the present (hiy in the name Perekop, designating the istlnnus which unites the Criuiea to the Russian main. The Umbrian Celts, whose ancestors had dwelt with the Cinnnerians or Cynny in this Detfrobani, carried away the name as Tefrejovie, the prefixed De or Te being probably tlie Hittite .syllable out of which the Assyrians made tlieir Tul or Tel. The Greeks abbreviated the word, calling it Taphrae, and connecting it, in their rage for etymologies, with fapJiros, a trench, although Strabo .says the inhabitants were called Taphrii. Tlie Umbrian Frejovie answers to the modern Perekop, or bette.' still, to Barsip. In Italy the people of this tribe built the city called by the Romans Bergomum, thus disy;uisin<; the oriirinal as nnich as in the east Arsamcsata disguised Barsip. The name was carried by the Iberians into the west, Burdova being its Spanish 20 Strabo, xvi. 1, 6. 3» Records of the Past, vii. 13. ^ ^ 4 m 4 ^ y^ ^^>" y IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 1^ lllllio m 11.25 1.4 1^ 1.6 Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, NY. 14580 (716) •72-4503 .V ■^A ^io 150 THE HITTITES. reproduction, and Brocavum and Borcovicus those of Pictish Britain. The latter places were within the area of the Iberian Brigantes.*^ It will be remembered that in the accounts of the fall of Nineveh in the time of Saracus, that monarch is said to have provided for the safety of his cbildi'en by sending them away. According to Diodorus, they found refuge with the Paphlagonian Cotta ; but Athenaeus says that the Assyrian king sent them to the care of the king of Nineveh. This last apparently absur-i statement becomes historically probable, in view of the fact that there was a Hittite Nenebasa among the Niphates mountains, and, somewhere near at hand, a place called Paburrukhbuni by the Assyrians. In the time of Saracus they may easily have been under the sway of one petty king, Cotta or Gota, whose Nenebasa would be the Nineveh of Athenaeus, and whose Paburrukhbuni would furnish the Paphlagonia of Diodorus. Two other cities or regions mentioned in the Hittite inscription as belonging to the confederacy of Kapini are Algariga and Ai-anzi, the former being taken by Bekama, and the latter being associated with Citharizum in an etF ;*t to win Nira or Nilaya back from that con()ueror. The only Algariga mentioned by the Assyrians was in the Ras country of Elam, but Lagalaga, a similar word, is given by Assurnazirpal as the name of a c'.ty in Dngara, which was neighbour apparently to Nilaya and the land of Hanirabi.*- It may have been the same as Labiate, a city of Akhuni the son of Adini ; and is it not the same as that Ruguliti which constituted with Barsip, Alligu.and Nappigi,the tetrapolis of Adini ?*' The name is a common Iberian one, finding representation among the Basques of the Pyrenees as Alzorriz, Li^tarraga, Lakharra, Lekhurin. The Basque word elkargo, a company, assembly, may have been the original signification of the name. Sargon mentions the land of Aranzi, but places it in eastern Armenia, whither of course the Aranzites might have retired between his time and that of Assurnazirpal. The same region seems to have contained lUinzas, another form of the name. The branch of the Euphrates " Trans. Celtic Soc'y. of Montreal, 1887, p. 181, note. ** Rpcords of the Past, iii. 53. M Records of the Past, iti. 80, 02. I J!- 1-] S -uti MmQiH '•ftf tm UP ^g^H^ fa but mH Vimui' o z p I - - «»M3U! 01 ||t« JO Moic 4?u]tb> i|^ e; M Off ;v|| p»)(-io^ 9S wmmm IP THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 151 on which Citharizum was situated was called Arsanius adicating the existence at some time of a city or people upon its banks knowi by the name Arsan or Aranes. A word like Aranes would easily take the more euphonic form Arsanes. There was an Aranzese among the Elamitic Ras. The Basques also preserve this geographical name as Arronce, Errangua, Arrangoitz. The derivation of the word is probably from the Basque arrontatze, meaning to harvest, but primarily, to work in concert, as a band of reapers or other labourers might do. Aranzi and Assan Katara failed to get back Nilaya. Akuni being without an army, thanks to the paternal care of Assurnazirpal, who informs us that he added to his magazines the chariots and warlike engines of the officer of Ahuni, the vigorous Bekama carried all before him. But, after Assurnazirpal as umpire adjudicated the disputed territories, and decided that Nira belonged to Commagene, we find Kapini, doubtless by the arms of Akuni, taking that land back again and thus commencing the career of conijuest that made the son of Adini so formidable a rival of Shalmanezer. Many other places were adjudged to the king of Marasia, or to belong to the confederation of which he was the head. The names of many of these, owing to the breaks in the lines and to some defacements, are at present illegible. Of those that remain the first is Nenebasa, the Assyrian Nappigi immediately followed by Tsusane. This place belonged to Katara-Assane or Citharizum, as the sequel shows, and must be the Aruienian Zanziuna of Shalmanezer, and the Danziun of Tiglath Pileser II., who mentions it along with Elugia, the Alligu of the older Assyrian monarchs.^* This identification is confirmed by the following name, Elisansu, which Tiglath Pileser names in the same category. Then follows Katni, which is only named by Assurnazirpal, and has been supposed to be a town on the Chaboras which flows into the Euphrates in the centre of the Mesopotamian border. But Assurnazirpal's account is that he crossed the Tigris, .skirted the Kharmis and the Chaboras, and so came to the Euphrates, thus indicating that his Chaboras was the river of that name which flows into the Tisrris.^'* The •■» Records of the Past, iii. 96, v. 49. 36 Records of the Past, iii. 46, note. 152 THE HITTITE8. following Tane should probably be read Adini or Atini, denoting the city named after Akuni's father which gave name to the sur- rounding country. Sadikanni is twice mentioned by Assurnazirpal. It was near Comniagene, and at the same time on or near the banks of the Chaboras. Its king, or more probably, its Assyrian viceroy, was Saliiian-haman-ilin. It was also near Katni. In migration the name was carried to the north of lake Van as Astaeana. Sakatsu is not easy to identify. Esarhaddon connects Ashguza under its king Ispakaya with the Manna or Armenians. It may be represented by Dascusa of the classical geographers, on the l)ordei's of Armenia and Cappadocia, and north of Elegia. Both Ashguza and Dascusa indicate that Asgutsa and not Sakatsu was the pronunciation of the name.^" Massahuni represents the name if not the locality of Amassihuni, one of the districts of the Nairi in the time of Tiglath Pileser I. In Assurbanipal's annals it is called Musazina, and is connected with the land of Dagara in which Lagalaga was situated; but Munzigani, also mentioned by him as lying between Carchemish and Lebanon, bore a similar name,'^ The classical Moxoene to the north-west of lake Van is probably the memorial of Massahuni. Samabane or Samaibane cannot be the Samibnaya of Sargon, for that town belonged to the Has of Elam, but it may be the Zamba of Assurnazirpal, which he places near the Tigris in the vicinity of Amida or Diarbckr, and the classical Sophene may be its reminiscence. The only other legible name is Sastale. This is either Sedala in north-western Armenia, on a branch of the Apsarus, or Satala at the sources of the Euphrates in Armenia Minor or north-eastern Cappadocia, or some place nearer the Niphates mountains whose record is lost It may be the Khastare of Tiglath Pileser I., but beyond the fact that it adjoined the country of the Nairi, we are ignorant of its position. All of these places lay in eastern Armenia, with the exception of one or two, like Kanirabi or Analiba, which were in northern Cappadocia, or, as it is generally called, Armenia Minor. They were all governed by kings whose allegiance appears to have been * Records of the Past, iii. 114. '^ Records of the Past, v. 16, called Amalziu ; comp. Trans. Soc. Bib. Arch. vii. 3, for Air.assihuni ; Records of the Pa«t, iii. 64, 72. THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KINO KAPINI OF ROSH. 153 divided between Kapini of Marasia and Hapisata of Sautosata, This division is not surprising, inasmuch as Coinmagene with Cyrrhestica to the south of it, was of Rasite origin. It is certain, however, that Kanirabi did not originally pertain to the family of Ras, although both families belonged to the Ashterathite division of the Hittite race. The Chelubite branch of the Ashterathites, of which the Kanirabi were the senior members, and the Shuhite, of which Ras was the chief representative, appear to have kept company in their northern migrations, for in Asia Minor both east and west they occupied adjoining countries ; in European Scythia they were found together by Herodotus and the classical geographers ; they dwelt side by side in Dacia, Moesia, and Thrace ; in Etruria they were mingled, and in Iberian Spain they maintained their ancient friendship. The Ras also are found throughout in alliance with the Moschi or Cappadocians, who belonged to the Zuzimite or .senior division of the Hittites. This alliance took its rise in Egypt during the time of the Hittite or Hycsos' occupation of tlyit country, and a tradition of it seems to have remained with the two peoples ever after. It is somewhat remarkable, therefore, to find Kapini of Marasia making no mention of the Moschi in his inscription. The Rasites must have superseded the Moschi in the possession of the* country north of Commagene, for, in the eleventh century B.C., dunng the reign of Tiglath Pileser I, the Commagenians and Moschi are named by that monarch as conterminous peoples. As for Tubal, the Tabalu of the Assyrian monuments, whom the Bible associates with Rosh and Meshech, it does not denote the Tubal of the Toldoth Beni Noah, as he lived long before the nation forming period, but a Hittite family, the namers of Tibilisi or Tiflis in Georgia, and who may bo in part identified with the Tibareni of the Black Sea. 154 CHAPTER XII. The Lion Inscription of Kino Kapini of Rosh. Part II. The inscription on the front of the lion is brief compared with that on the side, and contains little new material of an historical character. It seems to have been intended as a summary of the latter for the purpose of drawing attention to its detailed account and of pointing a salutary moral. The inscription begins on the left of the top line, and proceeds in boustrophedon order to the end. Its tran.sliteration is : Line 1, Ni tatsu Taitsane ta Aasane zuzene ni toaatau Neritsuka ni take Hapiaata kakane aakake ni tatau Line 2, Katara kola matane Neritauka mata Hapiaata Komnka biaitane kata Tauaane alaa Line 3, Tauaane aa toaatau ateaa Raaa Hapiaata ne hakera Sarakata mata * Line 4, Kuka aaka kiku aari. The literal translation : Line 1, I set out Tsusane from Assane spoiler I take-back Neritsuka I appoint Hapisata concerning writing I set-up Line 2, Katara city king to Neritsuka king Hapisata Com- magene inhabiting country Tsusane forces-away Line 3, Tsusane of takes-back friend Ras Hapisata I deprive Sarakata king Line 4, Concerns grateful learn recompense Free translation: I arise from Tsusane. Assane from the spoiler I seize BACK. I establish NeRITSUKA. CONCERNING HaPISATA I SET UP THIS WRITING. FrOM NeRITSUKA, KING OF THE CITY OF Katara, king Hapisata, living in Commagkne, took forcibly THE LAND OF TsUSANE. ThE RAS FRIEND SEIZES BACK TsUSANE ; I, THE KING OF SARAKATA, DEPRIVE HaPISATA OF IT. It CONCERNS THE GRATEFUL TO KNOW THE REWARD. iJk THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINI OF ROSH. 155 This part of the inscription says nothing of the Assyrians or of the rival generals Bekama and Akuni. It records an exploit or ileat of arms of Kapini himself. One single region is mentioned by him, tha€ of Tsusane, the Assyrian Danziun or Zanziuna. Its name may have l)een Etchezaina, the house-guard, in Basque. It seems to have been situated to the south-west of Cithari/um and towards Commagene, but this is largely a matter of conjecture, for the Assyrian conquerors made no attempt to set forth their move- mtnits in geographical order, writing for their contemporaries only who were ac<|uaintevho dwell in the mountains which front the land of Tabal." ^^ The Titan of Berosus thus represents a Xanthian or Sindian ^ The original Russes (Segur. Histoire de Russie) were called by the classical writers Rhoxani and Rhoxolani. * Guoq, Lexique de la Langue Iroquoiae. w lb. p. 180. " Sayce, Trans. Soo. Bib. Archeol. vii. 2901. 12 Records of the Past, iii. 118. 160 THE HITTITES. » I tribe of the Cilicians, wliich, in migi'ation, is or was known as the Circassian Adighen, the Dahae of Media and Bactria, the Tchuktehis of tlie Koriak stock in Siberia, the Dacotahs proper, and the Tshekto or Choctaws of America.'^ At the same time that the Iroquois tradition furnishes this information, it indicates the Hittite family, to which at least part of the Iroquois confederacy belonged, as that of Ras. This is confirmed by the name of their god of war, Agreskoue among the Iroquois and Areskoui among the Hurons, who is Reshah or Mareshah, the eponym of the Ras, and the Ares of the Greeks, who borrowed him, with many other mythological personages, from the Hittites, as the Romans borrowed the fuller name Mars from the Etruscans." The very forms Ares and Mars indicate a Hittite oriorin. It will be observed that the caparisoned horse's head in the centre of the third line has been rendered by ra, to make with the following symbol the word Rasa. It is vain to look for this symbol in Aztec, as the horse only came to America with the Spaniards ; nor do the Japanese or Basque languages furnish names for that animal whose first syllables conform. But the Lesghian artsh, ur /»/<,?, and Mizjejian ulok, agree, and the Corean mol may represent the mari of the Bas(|ue zamari. From such a Hittite source would come the Cymric march and Gaelic marc. The English horse, old German and Scandinavian hors, modern German ro.s,s, have no aflPiuities with other Indo-European names for the king of domestic animals. They must, therefore, be loan- words from an underlying Turanian stratum of language, and that language 'the Hittite. In some of the non- Aryan languages of India, the horse is called roh, riti, hroh, and these must be the same as the Japanese ro, meaning a mule. The Japanese UTna, horse, seems to have been borrowed from the Chinese ma. The Ugrians again in the Mordwin branch have alasha, in the Vogul, lo, III and liuv, in the Magyar lo, and in the Ostiak, lou, loch and log. If the Ugrians be not a division of the Hittites, they are at least the race with which philologically and otherwise the Khitan " A competitor for the Titanic name and its Iroquois equivalent is Ethnan, the eponym of a very largpe Hittite family. These notes on the inscriptions should be re- read in the light of the History. 1* Charlevoix, Historie de la Nouveile France, 1744, tome vi. 64. y THK LION INSClUFnoN OF KIN(J KAPINI OF HOSH. 161 have most in common.^'' Coins of Larissa in Syria and Thessaly, of Argos, Orisia, Rhaucus, and of the Spanish Arsi, bear the device of a liorse, and it is exceedingly probable that these devices descended to the Aryan conquerors of these places fron> the hieroglyphic system of their Turanian predecessors.^'' Much of Welsh mythology circles about the horse in the persons of March and Meirchiawn, who, taken back to their originals, may exhibit an alliance of Iberians and Cymri in the ancient days of Mareshah. 'I he early inhabitants of that Chaldea in whicli Ras and Moschi once held sway, are known from ancient monuments to have been chieHy Sumerians and Accadians, the latter being the Turanian element whose affinities are with the Ugrians. Yet their language is full of Celtic roots. So far we have no monuments of the Sumerians, whom there are good reasons for regarding as the ancestors of tlie later Zimri, Gimiri, Cimmerians, and Cynuy, and thus as Celts, in contact with Turanian peoples to whom they lent and from whom they borrowewledgment. confession, and shows the root of the Basque fW.rr, thanks, which makes e he, ungrateful. The Hittite word was sago nv es-go, anc ..c following l>ak('ra is the variant of gjihc, namely, bagr, in the equivalent of the Bastjue bagarik, as in rhula Jxtgarik, without doubt. Fqr bagavic, hahera,ihii Etruscan hhs wikaro, THE LION INSCRIPTION OF KING KAPINl OF KOSH. 165 and th« Japanese tuikereba. Tlie Basque character of the inscript'on is ovinced by the presence in it of azp'iko, a subject, and arte to receive, two forms still in use in the Pyrenees. In the inscription on the front of the lion tutaii appears twice, once in the sense of setting out, and again in that of setting up. Twice also appears fosatau, a compound, like tamaka and fiihdigo, of the Japanese afo, Basque afze, back, and the Bas(|ue iffiutsi, seize. The Japanese root in tsu assumes now the form tsakavii, to give the sense of seizing. Near the end of the first line is kakaiie, which denotes the same verb as kukn of the fourth line. The invariable Etruscan form of this verb is kuka, and it answers to the Basque cf/oki. to concern, relate, pertain to, and to the Japanese kahi-ri. It is in the infinitive when ending in nc, the post-position, to. The following Hctkake is a noun formed from the Basque atzegm, to scratch, the pronunciation of which riay have been (ifz-eg-ik. In Etruscan this verb was used to denote engraving, writing on a moimment. In the second* line there is a most unlooked-for word, binitane, answering to the Bas((ue bizitzen, to live, and biztandii, to dwell. In Japanese the Basque bl is iiiei, life, and with the prefix sa this becomes sK-viai, to dwell. The following kata, Japanese, side, region, place, only survives in Bas(|ue in kotor, sloping ground, btnti, a place near at hand, whence kantitu, to leave a place, and kantoi, a quarter, region. In the third line the word atesa occurs, consisting of the Basque ddi, good understanding or concord, and the sign of agency. The modern Basque word for friend is iidiftkide, Imt as the final kide means like, similar, it is evident that the idea of friendship must have previously existed in adis. The form bakera is found it; the same line as a verb meaning deprive. The ancient Hittito, therefoi-e, possessed all the flexi- bility of the Basque in its power to verbalize any part of speech. In the last line saka is the same word as the sdgo of the side inscription, being the equivalent (jf the Basque esker, but its following kikit is the purely Japanese verb, to hear, which has no iMMiiediately corresponding verb in Bas(;|ue. This kiku is a comparatively i-are form of the verb to hear. It is not to be found among all the non-Aryan languages of India, whose vei-l) to hear generally resembles the Basque enftii, entzini. ■' L ]G6 THE HITTITES. In this place Idht means to learn, thus answering to the Basque ikasi. The Hittite, h» See Etruria Capta. PART II. THE HISTORY OF THE HITTITES. ). cv I 109 CHAPTER 1. Sources of Hittite History. i f There are actual Hittite records in existence which have been preserved by branches of the great dispersion that survived the continuous assaults to which the race has been subjected from early days. Chief among these is the history of Japan ; but it does not profess to carry us back farther than the middle of the seventh century B.C., and even for that period has been so disguised by national vanity and by attempts to synchronize it with the history of China, that in itself, without other materials for comparison, it is almost valueless.^ There is no real history of Corea and the Loo-Choo Islands, but many historical facts are to be gleaned from their literatui^. Mexican history, Toltec and Aztec, compiled about the time of the Spanish Conquest from older documents, is very full and complete, back to the beginning of the eighth century A.D. The histories of Yucatan and Guatemala are of greater antiquity, but, as belonging to an entirely different race, cannot be expected to shed much light upon Hittite origines.3 Shortly after the conquest of Peru, natives of that country, Spaniards indeed, but who prided themselves most upon their Peruvian descent, compiled from oral tradition the annals of the fallen empire. One of these records begins in the commence- ment of the eleventh century A.D ; the other professes to relate the history of Peru from the five hundredth year after the Deluge.* Fragments of history are also to be found in the traditions of less civilized tribes of the American Khitan, such e-s the Iroquois and the Maskoki.^ None of these documents can stand alone as a trustworthy recor-l. They furnish abundant ' Titsingh, Annales des Empereurs du Japon, Oriental Translation Fund. 2 San Kokf Thou Ran To Sets, lb. ^ Brasseur de Bourbourg, Histoire des Nations civilis^es du Mexique et de I'Amerique Centrale. * ' Abstracts in Rivero and Tschudi's Peruvian Antiquities, by Hawkes. ''■ Brinton, Library of Aboriginal American Literature. 170 THE HITTITES. material for negative criticism, by moans of wliich their credibility can be denied, and a position of historical agnosticii,: a be main- tained. But for him, who, following the highest of all examples, •.vonld build rather than destroy, they provide many scattered elements of truth, which, by careful collation and comparison among the various sources, may find the confirmation that is established out of the mouth of two or three witnesses, and thus lav the foundation of a harmonious and continuous Hittite record. Among the western Khitan the oral and written traditions of the Caucasian peoples, Georgians, Lesghians, and Circassians, should be collected, as likely to furnish much information, seeing that these peoples are in close proximity to the seat of ancient Hittite empire. The histories of Armenia, the aborigines of which were Hittite, contain much that belongs to the aboriginal period, although it is not always easy to separate it from Indo-European tradition." There are no aboriginal histories of Parthia, or of the nations of Asia Minov, and Thrace and Illyria, nor do we possess any trustvvortliy Etruscan record of anticjuity, although many of the Fragments of Inghirann bear internal evidence of genuineness." The monuments of Egypt artd Chaldea are the oldest and best sources of information concerning the Hittite people, did we but possess the key by which to read them in chronological order. The unlearned reader of early Egyptian and Babylonian history is under the fond delusion that he is studying the actual state- ments of contemporary monuments, arranged by themselves in successive order, until he changes his work of compilation for another, when the lack of agreement between the two narratives niakes him aware of a great measure of uncertainty pervading the whole scheme of ancient history. Until the great names of Lenormant and Rawlinson gave confidence to teachers, the early history of the great monarchies of the East had virtually no place in our University courses, for its ground was felt to be too unsubsttmtial beneath the feet of professor and student alike. Nor, in spite of these and other great names that might be mentioned, has the historic ground yet become solid. The reason is evident. The monuments contain fact, and are the work of * Moses Chorenensis. T Inghirami, Frag^eiita i>rope Scornellum rejierta. f. SOURCES OF HITTITE HISTORY. 171 those contemporary with the facts they relate, but these tacts ari' in ancient languages full of ef the passage with the famous city on the Orontes." Nevertheless the names are the same, the former denoting the progenitor of the Hamathites and the eponym of their city. He is proltably the Thamus to whom the Egyptian Thoth is said to have communicated his di.scovery of the art of writing, for the Arabian name of the early Hamathites is Thamud, and the Dumuzi of the Izdubar legends seems to represent their ancestor.^-' Part of the Kenite genealogy is found in the 1 7th and 18th ver.ses of I Chron. iv., which authenticate the residence of the family in Egypt bj' stating that Mered, from whom Marathus on the Syrian coast opposite Hamath ,not its name, as well as the Mardian or Amardian tribe, married Bithiah, a daughter of Pharaoh. Lepsius •' Michaelin, Spicilegiuni, Pars secunda, .TO. 1-! Plato, PhilebuH, ii. 18, PliaedniH, iii. 274 : Taliari, Chronicle, 121 ; Smith, CliHldean Account of ftenesiH, New York, p 219. 174 THK HITTITES. found this prince Merhet's tomb among the pyramids of Gizeh and carried away the skull of the ancient Kenite. He was a priest of Chnfu, the Cheops of the great pyramid, whose daughter Bithiah was, and at the same time belonged to a college of sacred scribes.^* The names Jether and Heber associated with his in the genealogy appear among the later Kenites — Jethro, the father-in- law of Moses, and Heber the husband of Jael.^* It is apparent that the Kenites must have been in Egypt some time before Israel entered that country, forming part of the great Shepherd or Hittite race. The city with which the Book of Chronicles associates the scribes is called Jabez. There was no such city in Palestine, for its Hebrew form is Yaabets, or, as the Septuagint renders the name in one place, Igabes, the g standing for the Hebrew letter (iijin.^^ Now the Egyptian name for Thebes, the Biblical No- Annnon, was Apet, and it became Thebes by prefixing the feminine article t or ta. This Apet is the Yaabets or Jabez of Chronicles, for the Egyptian not possessing the letter z, replaced it by t. It is an abbreviation of the longer form Aahpeti, by which the great Shepherd king Apophis was sometimes known, and which as perfectly corresponds to tho Hebrew Yaabets eni it is possible for an Egyptian word to do. Thebes was a great university city famous for its scribes and learned men. Originally an Ammonite foundation, whence its name of No-Ammon, it received its later and almost universally recognized name from the illustrious Pharaoh who was of Ammonian descent on the maternal side. It was this Aahpeti, no doubt, who removed the scribes from Memphis, in whose cemetery of Gizeh Merhet's nmmmy was laid, to his new capital in the south, where tho Tirathites, Shimeathites, and Sucathites continued to be masters of inscriptions, writers of papyrian despatches, and historio- graphers royal. Of all men likely to be acquainted with early history, these Kenite scribes were the chief, for in their possession would be all the archives of the greatest empire in the " Lepsius, Egypt, Ethiopia, and Sinai, 01-3 ; Osburn, Monumental History of Egypt. i< Exod. iii. 1, Judges iv. 17. 16 1 Chron. iv. 9. "^ SOUllCES OF HiTTITE HISTORY. 175 world, which stood in intimate relation with all adjoining popnla tions, Japhetic Philistines, Semitic Arabs and Assyrians, and Haniitic Canaanites. They necessarily possessed a perfect know- ledge of at least two languages, the Egyptian and the Hittite, and probably added to these the Semitic limjiui franca an the Philistine. As their work began in or before the reign of Cheops, and continued down to within a hundred years or less of the Exodus, the scribes must have performed the duties of chroniclers, recording for the most part contemporary events, so that their records are thus of the highest historical value. There are facts briefly stated in these records which tend to show either that they carried on their historical work after leaving Egypt, or that they did not all leave that country until some time after the general Hittite expulsion. In Egypt, the Kenites adopted the Hebrew faith which the great Aahpeti received the knowledge of from his minister, Joseph. It is to them, therefore, and not to any Israelitish writer, that we owe the remarkable statement that Jabez called upon the God of Israel, and the prayer that accompanies it.^® This faith they still possessed when dwelling in Arabia Petraea, after their expulsion by the kings who knew not Joseph, for Jethro, the priest of Midian, was recognized by Moses as a worshipper of the true God- When Israel traversed the Sinaitic peninsula, a body of Kenites, under the leadership of Hobab, the son of Jethro or Raguel, and the brother-in-law of Moses, accompanied them as guides.^^ They entered the land of promise and received an inheritance in the south of Judah, facing the Arabian land of tiieir adoption. In that region they were pn^tected by Saul and David in later years, on account of ancient friendship, although they never appear to have amalgamated with the Israelite-s.^*^ But a north- ern branch of the same family dwelt, in the time of Barak and Deborah, in the plain of Zaanain in northern Palestine, its head Vteing Heber, a descendant of Hobab. ^'^ There were other branches of the Kenite family in the vicinity of Palestine, for in an Egyp- >« 1 Chron. iv. 9, 10. " Numb. X. 29. 1" Judges i. 16 ; 1 Sam. xv. fi, xxx. 29. 19 Judgen iv. 11. w I ! 17G THE HITTITKS. tian papyrus of the time of Rameses II., a niohar or scribe writes: "Let uie go to Hamath, to Takar, to Takar-aar, the all assembling place of the Mohars." Here, prior to the Exodus, therefore, were Kenite scribes pulsuing their vocation. They, in all probability, were the autliors of the inscriptions whicli Rauie.ses II. ordered to be engraved on the rocks at Adloun, near Tyre, and at the pa.s.sage of the Nahr el Kelb, near Beyrout.^'* But a fourth ofi-shoot of the Kenite family, at the time of Balaam's prophecy when Israel was preparing to cross the Jordan, was in sight of the covetous prophet as he stood upon Mount Peor : " And he looked on the Kenites, and took up his parable and said, Strong is thy dwelling place and thou puttest thy nest in a rock. Nevertheless the Kenite shall be wasted, until Asshur shall carry thee away captive." -' The.se were the Thauuid of the Ai'abian liistorians, who so freeople. In Lycia the name of Laomer was preserved as Limyra j,s well as in the form Chimaera. Hamath, or Hemath, w^as probably another son of Chareph, for it does not appear that he descended from Laomer. From him came the Arabian name of Thamuil. As son of Gether, according to the Arab tradition, his father may have l)een a Gedor or Gader, and his grandfather Aram may be an Arabic corruption of Hareph.^^ This would place him a generation latei- than Chedorlaomer. He gave the name of Yamut-bal to Elarn and became the Elamite god Sumudu. But, as Professor Sayce has indicated, the Elnmites were also called Apharsites. Aipir-irra, men of Khubur or Subarti, in the language of the genealogy, Chepherites.^** The first Hittite tribe, therefore, to which history ■■'•' Lenomiant, An. Hist. i)f East, ii. 140, 280, 297 ; Sale's Kur.an, dissertation and notes : Tabari, Chronicle : Baring-limild's Legends of Old Testament cliaracters : 1 Chron. iv. 17. ■■f* Lactantius, Inst. Div. '-'•'■' Sale's Koran, London, 1805, p. 123, note ; Tabari, M. ' *' Baldwin, Prehistoric Nations, 110. , ■■'^ Sale's Koran, Preliminary Discourse. -•< Records of the Past, iii. 1!) ; Trans. Soc. Bib. Arcliteol. iii. 40."), seq. ii 190 THE HITTITES. ;ij' •I !^ 1 :i ascribes empire is that of Hepher ; but the Bible calls Amalek the iirst of the nations, so that an Amalekite empire in Arabia Petraea must have preceded that of Chedorlaomer in Elam.^" As far as Arabian tradition sheds any light upon this primitive Hittite empire, it consisted in the subjection by the Amalika of the Japhetic Arkam, or Jerachmeelites. Then the ancestors of proud Indian Brahmans, Greek Erechthidae, and Latin Romulidae, were under the sway of a tribe whose fortunes have dwindled away through the ages, until now, amid the Ai'ctic snows of America, the degraded Esquimaux of the Amalig-mut arrogate to themselves the once glorious name of Amalek,''" Sic transit glorio, TYiundi ! These Amalekites, whose father was Temeni, the third son of Ashchur and Naarah, dwelt in the time of Abram at En- mishpat, or Kadesh, to the south of Beersheba in Arabia Petraea, and ruled over all the eastern part of that peninsula down to Elath on the eastern gulf of the Red Sea, and eastward beyond Bozrah, which afterwards became the Edomite capital.^^ To their race belonged Elon, the grandfather of Esau's wife, Adah or Judith, the mother of Eliphaz, whose Amalekite name was borne by one of Job's friends, Eliphaz the Temanite.^'^ Two also of the kings that ruled in Edom, Jobab the son of Zerah of Bozrah, and Husham of the land of Temani, were Amalekites, who revived the honour of their tribe, which for a time Chedorlaomer had humbled in the dust. The Japhetic Arkam, whom they subdued, carried away to their later seats of empire many traditions of the sea god Melicerta, son of Athamas, of Ogyges and of Telephus. But the most wonderful one in its minuteness of detail is the story of Proteus, the old man of the sea, whom Menelaus found at Pharos, before Egypt, counting his sea-calves. His original is Beeri, the Hittite father-in-law of Esau and ancestor of the Beerothites of Hamath Zobah. His daughter Eidothea is the Judith of Genesis, and his wife Psamathe, daughter of Nereus, is Judith's mother, Bashemath, daughter of Elon.'^^ The Bible state- ment of the descent of Judith is a clear case of matriarchy. She 29 Numbers xxiv. 20. 30 Lenormant, An. Hist, of East. ii. 289. 3' Genesis xiv. 7; compare Lenormant, vol. ii., Arabian History. ^2 Genesis xxvi. 34, xxxvi. 2. ^ Comp. Genesis xxvi. 34, and Homer, Odyssey, iv. 365, Eurip. Hel. 7. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 191 is called the daughter of Beeri and Bashemath, the daughtei* of Elon, the ancestry of Beeri the Hepherite being unnoticed. Her son again is named not after his maternal grandfather's, but after his grandmother's family, for Eliphaz was always a Temanite or Amalekite name. Two of the sons of Eliphaz also bore the Amalekite names Teman and Amalek, while the Hepherite line of Beeri was unrepresented by them, for Omar, the name of one of these sons, is not the same word as that borne by Chedorlaomer. Yet Beeri was a man of note, being, through his son Bedad, the grandfather of Hadad who smote the Midianites in the Held of Moab, and superseded the Amalekites in the government of south-eastern Palestine and Arabia Petraea.^* Two only of the seven tribes of the Hittites have thus been accounted for ; the Hepherites in El am and the Temenites, or Amalekites, in the Sinaitic peninsula. Two other tribes had found their way to the east of Jordan in the time of Abram. The descendants of Achashtari had established themselves in Bashan in the north, Ashteroth Karnaim being their centre. ^^ This city is presented in the Bible in a Semitic foi*m, so that it has been generally regarded as Astarte of the two horns, or Europa, who was changed into a cow. The first part, however, is a Semitic rendering of the name Achashtari, while the second translates the Georgian akra, Basque adarra, horn, by the Hebrew keren in the plural. The name belongs to Achashtari himself, who is the Dhtl el Karnein of the Arabian historians, a conqueror contemporary with Abram, who built a great wall near Armenia to keep out Gog and Magog.^^ The two horns were his sons, Chelub and Shuah, who, like Ephraim and Manasseh from Joseph, doubled the representation of Achashtari among the Hittite tribes. There is an allusion to this addition to the number of the Hittite tribes in Sanchoniatho. " From Sydyk came the Dioscuri, or Cabiri, or Corybantes, or Samothraces. To Sydyk, or the just, one of the Titanides bare Asclepius. These things the Cabiri, the seven sons of Sydyk, and their eighth brother Asclepius, first of all set down in memoirs as the god Taautus commanded ^ Genesis xxxvi. 35. •'•'• Genesis xi . . 5. 3" The Koran, ch. xviii. The two horns are ihe two divisions of the tribe. 192 THE HITTITES. them." ^^ By Sydyk, Sanchoniatho means Achashtari, who was called Sheth and Sisit by Egyptians and Chaldeans. He is in error, therefore, in making him the father of the seven tribes, but right in calling him the father of Asclepius, or Chelub, who is thus proved younger than Shuah.^** The name Dioscuri given to the seven tribes has no connection with the Greek dioa kouroi, sons of Jove, for they were no Greeks, one of the twin brethren among Greeks and Romans being Castor, or Achashtari. But it fitly denotes all the seven, as being the name of their father Ashchur, with a prefix that seems to be Semitic rather than Hittite. To the name Pasach, belonging to the line of Chelub, the Hebrews prefixed this particle, making it Tiphsach, the Greek Thapsacus, while the Hittites called it Khupuscia, in which they were followed by the Assyrians. In Pictish Hittite occurs Kuoskar as a foi'm of Ashchur, and in Peruvian it is Huascar. The Basque Euskara, denoting the race to which the Basques belonged, is sometimes pronounced Heuskara. In the Caucasus the town Dioscurias has rejected the initial di of the Greeks and is now Iskurieh. The only tribes that seem to have retained the Dioscurian prefix are the Iroquois, one of whose sections is that of the Tuscaroras. Sanchoniatho also calls the Ashchurites Cabiri after the illustrious race of Chepher ; Corybantes, after his son Chareph ; and Samothracians after some later Hittite, from whom Samosata in Commagene received its name. The early history of this island of Samothracia, as told by Diodorus Siculus, is full of the names of Jasion or Achuzam, Dardanus or Zereth, Corybas or Chareph, Cybebe or Zobebah, and Plutus or Peleth all Hittites by birth or by marriage.^^ Moses must have anticipated when he called the people of Ashteroth Karnaiin, Re))haim, for Rapha their eponym was four generations after Achashtari, Chelub being followed by Mechir, he by Eshton, and Eshton being the father of Beth Rapha, Pas- each, and Techinnah the father of Ir Nachash. The name of Chelub fades from view in the history of this tribe, being super- seded by that of his son Mehir, whom it is likely that Chedor- 37 Saiichoniatlio's Pha>niciaii History, Cumberland, \)\h 32, 3!). 3« 1 Chron. iv. 11. 3« Diod. Sic. V. 30. . THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 193 laomer encountei'ed. It is not easy to understand why the initial m of Mehir's name was changed to n, but it was so changed ahnost invariably. The Egyptians knew the Chelubite Achash- tarites in Mesopotamia as the Naharaina, which has been impro- perly regarded as a form of the Hebrew Aram Naharaim, or Mesopotamia. The fact that they dwelt in Mesopotamia is a mere coincidence. The Assyrians called them the Nairi. Hero- dotus knew their migrating descendants as the Neuri of Scythia. When they reached Italy they became the Naharcer of the Eugubine Tables, a division of the Etruscan people. In Spain the medial breathing was converted into a labial, and the Navarrese claimed the ancient name. So also in the far east, but we-st of Navarre, the Aztecs, destitute of the letter r, called themselves Nahuatl, or Nawatl, and their brethren of Nicaragua, having retained the harsh liquid, re-established the full power of the word in their name Niquirian. From Eshton, his son, probably came the abbreviated forms attributed to Ash tar, or Achashtari, such as Sheth and Seth, Sisit and Aston. The Egyptians knew his people as the Shetin, while those of Rapha were the Rubu, of Paseach, the Patasu, and of Tehinnah, the Tohen.*" One of the most famous names in this tribe was that o^ Ir Nahash. Not only is Nahusha celebrated in Indian story, but everywhere the word appears as Arnossus, Dirnacus, Parnassus, Lyrnessus, and in many other forms.*^ The elder brother of Chelub representing the chief horn of the Achashtarians was Shuah, the ancestor of the Shuhites, to which family belonged Bildad.the friend of Job. His son was Shelah, the father of Er, Laadah, and other families, that dwelt at some time in Moab.*^ Er was the father of Lecah, from whom came the Lakai of southern Mesopotamia, always united there with the Shuhites. More illustrious was Laadah, or Lagadah, an ancient Lyctius, the god Laguda of the later Elamites, but the ancestor of the Lydians, and the original Lydus. As the Salatis of the Egyptian lists, his glory was eclipsed by that of his son Mareshah, the Egyptian Moeris and Phrygian Marsyas, the head as Ma-Reshah of the Biblical Rosh. His son *^ Kenrick's Egypt, 234, 218, 279 ; Records of the Past, ii. 69. *' Muir, Sanscrit Texts. « 1 Chron. iv. 21. (13) n 194 THE HITTITES. was Chebron, a Pharaoh like his father, and from him came the four families of the Rosh, namely the Korach, Tappuach, Maon, and Shemag.*^ The Maonites, or Magonites, descended from Chebron through Shammai and Rekem, and Bethzur, were their posterity. Shemag was the father of Racham, and he of Jorkoam, or Yorkogam. In Maon, the ancestor of the Lydian Maeonians appears, and the house of Ziir gives the original of their capital, Sardis. To the south-east of Ashteroth Karnaim in Ham, which after- wards became Rabbath, the Ammonite capital, the Zuzim dwelt. This was not a Hebrew plural, but a corruption of Achuzani, the name of the eldest son of Ashchur and Naarah. The Egyptians called his descendants Gagama, and the Assyrians termed them Gamgumi, corresponding to the larger Hebrew form Zamzummim.** Achuzam was the father of Haran, a famous name among the Arabs, although they generally count him to Amalek, as they do most heroes of great antiquity.*^ But he was also the Ouranos of the Greeks, whom they admitted to be the son of Acmon, a Phrygian, or Scythian. The son of Haran was Gazez, and his, Jahdai, or Yachdai, whom we shall meet with as the leader of the Hittites in their invasion of Egypt. His sons were all famous, being at tirst six in number, Regem, Jotham, Gesham, Pelet, Ephah, and Shaaph. These seem to have been born in Palestine, but Jabez, his youngest son, who eclipsed them all, was a native of Egypt. To the history of that country their record chiefly belongs. It is possible that there was an earlier Ephah between Achuzam and Haran, but this is by no means well authenticated by tradition. As the Hittite Haran was the ancestor of the Yahdaites, or Adites, as the Arabs called them, so the Indian Varuna, who represdits the Greek Ouranos, was the chief of the Adityas, who are sometimes seven, sometimes eight in number.** He was also an Asura and a Kshattra. Hitzig, in his remarkable work on the Philistines, identifies Varuna with Marnas, a god of Gaza, somewhat unsatisfactorily.*^ However, Gazez, the name of « 1 Chron. ii. 43. ** Sayce, Monuments of the Hittites. » All of these passages relate to primitive Hittite history, and to a time when the Hittites were at war among themselves. The presence of the Teucri and their Sminthian god at Hanmxitus, as recorded bv Strain), is evidence of an ancient alliance of the Tsocharites and the Chepherites of whom Hamath came. Sikor, Shingar, and even the Sanacharib of Herodotus seem to be cor- ruptions of Tsochar, and the flatheads of the Creek tradition may connect in the Basque word zahal-huru, a flathead. The general consensus of the traditions is that the Teucri, or Tsocharites, were the sufferers by the action of the Sminthoi, mice or rats, the Aztec quAmichin, and Japane.se nedzuml, which latter seems to be an inversion of an original (linrai-nc. Thus Amraphel, Nin- kattin-barzil, and the Stone Shirt of the Utes, are identified with the line of Tsochar in opposition to other Hittite tribes. The Sokus Waiunats, or two-one boy, probably represents the double empire of the family of Achashtari, which Sethos the Egyptian, as Sheth, also sets forth. It seems likely that the rats or mice were the Shuhites, or Shuchites, for the Basque sugu, Circassian dsuijoh, Georgian tagwi, Mizjejian dachka, Yeniseian djuJa, and Corean dsui, present the common Khitan word for mouse. The Assyrians called the Shuchites the Tsukhi and Tsuhi. Returning, however, to Amraphel, while we cannot identify him with Nur- vul, an ancient Chaldean king of Lar.sa, we at least find in the name of that monarch one similar to that of the king of Shinar. In later days the longer and less common word for stone and metals, mara, was replaced by the more general arri. The Greeks repre- sented the Hittite name by Eurypylus. One of this name led the Trojan Ceteans ; another, from Orinenium in Thessaly, was an opponent of the Trojans ; and a third, also from Thessaly, sailed to 59 Gatschet, 224. 202 THE HITTITES. ii Libya and became king of Cyrene, where Teucra and a host of other geographical names commemorated the line of Tsochar. Herophile, the Trojan Sibyl, was the guardian of the temple of Apollo, and was buried in the grove of Smintheus. Herophilus, the physician, was of the family of the Asclepiades. The Paeones, who, in legendary Greek history, in the person of Paeon, their progenitor, unite ^sculapius and Apollo, dwelt about Mount Orbelus, in the north of Macedonia. They were a relict of the Teucri. In the prophecy of Hosea, Aven and Beth Arbel seem to be connected, the letter being referred to as a city spoiled by Shalmanezer.^' The only city whose name corresponds to Arbel and whose fate justifies the language of the prophet, that the inscriptions of Shalmanezer record, is Aramale in Vannic Armenia. ' To the city of Aramale I approached. Its cities I threw down, dug up, and burned with fire." ^^ The prophet seems to say to Israel, you worship the gods of Aven ; see how Shalman has spoiled their city of Arbel ; how much more, therefore, may he prevail against you ? Among the Huns who left China and returned to their ancient home in the west, in the second Christian century were the Orpelians, who settled in Georgia."^ In the line of Tsochar, the name of Jephunneh, the son of Ephron, superseded all others, so that Aven, Van, Paeon, and Hun, furnish the most natural co;-:iection for forms of Amraphel's name in history and geography. The site of Shinar, where he ruled, is not determined, as that name is applied by sacred and profane writers to three regions ; to the part of Babylonia proper that lay between the narrowing course of the Tigrl? and Euphrates, to the southern region of Mesopotamia, immediately to the north of it, and to the district of Singara and Zagora, in central Mesopotamia. The third confederate king was Arioch, king of Ellasar. His kingdom has been supposed by almost all commentators from early days to be that called, in later books of the Bible, Telassar. But this is not of much assistance, for the children of Eden are said to have dwelt there, and their home apparently was in north- western Syria. "^ In an inscription of Esarhaddon the city or «o Hosea, x. 5, 8, 14. "1 Records of the Past, iii. 95. 82 Stephen in Latham's Varieties of Man, 114. ^ 2 Kings xix. 12 ; Isaiah xxxvii. 12. THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 203 region is mentioned : " Crusher of the people of Barnaki, enemies and heretics, who dwell in Telassar, which in the language of the people, Mikhran Pitan, its name is called." ^* But this is still more perplexing, as it seems to carry us to north-western Cappa- docia, where Parnassus represents Barnaki, and Saralium Telassar. A famous Hittite of the line of Zereth was Asareel. His ancestor, Zereth named Zarthan, and Zereth Shachar, and Cherith, with many other places in Israel and Moab. From Zereth descended Shachar, and he was the father of Jehaleleel. The prophet Isaiah has preserved a poetic fragment relating to Jehaleleel, which he applies to Babylon. In the English version it reads : " How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning ! How art thou cut down to the ground,which didst weaken the nations !"^^ The true reading of " Lucifer, son of the morning," is " Helel, son of Shachar," thus presenting in an abbreviated form the name of the grandson of Zereth. Zereth in the forms Zarthan and Kartan, appears as the eponym of the Dardanians and Sardinians, and in the form Cherith, of the Cherethites, Cretans, and Kurds. The Paschal Chronicle asserts the descent of the Dardanians from Heth. His descendant, Jehaleleel, is the Dardanian Ilus and eponym of Ilium, and the sons of that famous hero, Ziph, Tiria, and Asareel, are the Dardanian Capys, Tros, and Assaracus. His daughter Ziphah married into the family of Amnion, and, if the Egyptian tradition be correct, was the wife of Coz, the son of Ammon, and as Nephthys, the mother of Anub, or Anubis. As Anub begins with the Hebrew letter ayin, it may be rendered Ganub. This the mythologists changed to Ganymede, another Dardanian, who was carried away to replace Hebe, his sister Zobebah, as cup-bearer of the gods.^*^ The Egyptians very fre- quently changed a Semitic, or Turanian z into n ; thus the Hebrew zahah, gold, in Egyptian became nub, and zepheth, pitch, became naphtha. Nephthys, therefore, is the true Coptic equivalent for Ziphah. In Greek, as well as in other mythologies, the gods represent the ruling powers, and generally the Pharaonic families of Egypt. The taking away of Ganub, or Ganymede, simply •i* Records of the Past, iii. 114. "3 Isaiah xiv. 12. «« 1 Chron. iv. IG, 8. 204 THE HITTITES. means that his family was not counted to the Dardanians, but to that of his grandfather Ammon. Nevertheless, he followed the fortunes of the Hittites. The name of Ziph, after whom the Assyrian rivers, the Zabs, were called, appears in an ancient cuneiform list of Babylonian kings, and he is referred to by the Babylonian Nabonidus as a very ancient monarch.^^ The father and predecessor of this Zabu is, in the list, called Sumulailu. The Lailu is right, but the pre- ceding snmu must surely be a misreading. In Moal?, where Zereth-Shachar was the memorial of his forefathers, the name of .Tehaleleel was preserved in Elealeh, but also in the river Nahaliel. In Asia Minor the river Halys commemorated him, but, when his descendants dwelt in Egypt, they gave to the great river of that country the Nahaliel form of his name and called it the Nile. He is the Ilus of Sanchoniatho's Phoenician history, which, however, is silent concerning his downfall. But the Basques have a record of it in the beginning of their oldest extant literary production, the Song of Lelo W I ■ i> tvi./--^'1?'t) " Lelo ! il Lelo Lelo ! il Lelo Leloa ! Zarac II Leloa." Lelo, dead Lelo, Lelo, dead Lelo, O Lelo, Zarac Kills Lelo. . M. Francisque Michel, in his Pays Basque, says: "There was, according to Basque tradition, a very brave and much beloved chief called Lelo. This chief being obliged to make a warlike expedition into a strange country, a certain Zara profited by his absence in seducing his wife, Tota. Lelo, having ended his expe- dition and returned to his home, the two lovers plotted together to kill him, and did kill him. The crime was discovered and created an uproar. It was decided in the assembly of the people that the two guilty ones should be forever banished from the country. As for Lelo, it was commanded that, in order to honour his memory and perpetuate regret for his death, all national songs should begin with a couplet of lamentation for him." ^^ Hence the everlasting Lelo has passed into a proverb. M. Michel fitly com- pares the song of Lelo with the Linus, or Ailinus, of Mie Greeks, "7 Proceedings Soc. Bib. Archseol, Jan'y 11, 1881, 43 ; Records it the Past, iii. 8. "'* Francisque Michel, Le Pays Basque, 229. THE PWMITIVE HITTITES. 205 which Herodotus was much astonished to hear sung in Egypt. " Where," he asks, " could the Egyptians have got the Linus from ?" ^^ It is everywhere to be found among the Khitan. Even among the Senel of California the mourners sing over and over again " Hel lei li ly Hel lei lo Hel lei lu," their version of the everlasting Lelo.^° Apollonius Rhodius tells the story of Hylas, who, in the course of the Argonautic voyage, went to look for a spring of water and was carried off by the nymph Hydatie, although others thought he had been killed by a ther, or wild beast.^^ Hydatie resembles the Tota of the Basque legend. Hesiod makes Tethys the mother of the Nile and many rivers, thus confirming the connection of the two names.'^^ Yet the historical material for clearing up the mystery of the fall of Helel, the son of Shachar, is wanting. It may refer to the fall of the Ilian dynasty, wherever that was, rather than to the death of its founder. The Greeks have preserved Jehaleleel's name in many different forms, as Ilus, iEolus, Aloeus, and Eleusis ; that of his ancestor in Cretheus, Sardus, and Dardanus ; and that of his eldest son in Sisyphus. The only Greek legend that sheds light upon the fate of the son ot Sh.ichar is the obscure one of Zagreus, who was killed out of jealousy by the Titans, and from whose heart came Bacchus.'^^ Here Zagreus is Shachar, and the heart is his daughter Ziphah. Cicero makes Nilus the father of this Bacchus.^* The fall of Jehaleleel may be set forth in the still more obscure Chaldean tablets relating the sin of the Zu bird, for in them the god Elu is mentioned, as is Sarturda, in the land of Sabu, while Zu, on account of his sin, is banished from the society of the gods."^ The most important tradition of this memorable event is that which Diodorus received from a tribe of North African Hittites, '■•» Herodot. ii. 79. '" Yarrow, Introduction to the Study of Mortuary Customs among the North American Indians, 56. 71 Apol. Rhod., i. 1350. , ,, 72 Hesiod, Theogony, 3.'^7. 73 Creuzer, Symbolik. "* Cicero, de natura deorum, iii. 23. 75 Chaldean Account of Genesis. 206 THE HITTITES. I ' whom he calls Atlantes. They stated that their first king was Uranus, tY 3 Hittite Haran. In his line came Helius, who was drowned in the Eridanus by his uncles, the Titans, and whose name was given to the sunJ^ The name Eridanus is quite con- sistent with the tradition, for Ardon, the namer of the Jordan and the two rivers Jardanus in Crete and Elis, was of the posterity of Zereth. This Helius is Helel, or Lucifer, a^d his name actually denotes the sun among many Khitan families. Thus the Basques have a form iluzJci ; the Yukahirian word is yelonsha, the Koriak kulleatah, shahalch, the Kamtchatdale kuleatsh, the Iroquois, kelanquau, the Pueblos hoolenwah. As a rule, however, the Khitan use the same word to denote both sun and moon, so that the Basque illargi, Yuma hullya, hvllyar, and Peruvian quilla, the moon, belong to the same category. Thus Jehaleleel, or Helel, is simply Lucifer, the light bringer, whether by day or by night. The Greek helios and Latin sol are loan words from the Hittite The youngest son of Jehaleleel was Asareel, the Assaracus of the Greeks. Now, immediately after Zabu, George Smith, in his Early History of Babylonia, places Urukh, who at ZirguUa built a temple to Sar-ili, the king of the gods. This Sarili is the Hittite Asare-el, and while Zirgulla and Zarilab, in Chaldea, were his memorials, Bit Hiliani, an ancient Ilion, was that of his father Jehaleleel. The Hebrew record inverts the parts of the name Assare-el and calls it El-assar, for el, the Basque al, power, was, in ancient Hittite days, the adjective, powerful, mighty, so that the name might be read indifferently Assar-el, Assar, the niighty, or El-assar, the poVverful Assar. When the name was removed into the north, and especially after it was appropriated by non-Zere- thite tribes, such as the Eden and the Bamaki, Semitic writers, able to make nothing of the initial el, changed it into tel, as Tel- Assar, the mound of Assar. The son of Asareel was the Baby- lonian Urukh, the Dardanian Erichthonius of the Greeks. But an older Erichthonius, or Urukh, whom the Greeks make the brother of Ilus, must be the Arioch king of EUasar, who was con- federate with Chedorlaomer. It is exceedingly probable that branches of the families of Zereth and Zohar settled amons the Semitic descendants of Asshur and Arphaxad, acijuired their • 70 Diod. Sic. iii. 29. THE PRIMITIVE HiTTITES. 207 language and became the rulers of the Assyrian nation, which is now represented by the Kurds, undoubted descendants of Zereth. The Assyrian eponym was, therefore, the mighty Assar, father of Arioch, rather than the more ancient Asshur, son of ShemJ^ The whole Assj^rian area is thickly planted with Hittite names per- taining to the two families of Zereth and Zohar, including Arbela in the centre of the country, which has been found to commem- orate Amraphel. In the persons of Asareel and his son Arioch, we may see the beginnings of Assyrian monarchy. The posterity of this second Arioch is given in the genealogy, but so vaguely in the Hebrew version that it is difficult to connect him with it. They are credited to the ubiquitous and impossible son of Hezron, who it is said " begat Azubah (or Gazubah), a woman, and Jerioth (or Yerigoth) ; and these are her sons, Jesher and Shobab and Ardon."^^ The evidence of tradition 'is that Yerigoth was a daughter of the Hamathite Jether, known in the Elamite records as Kudur Mabug, being the Atargatis who was worshipped at Mabog and Ashteroth Karnaim, and, at the same time, the head of a line of Tirathite, or Tirgathite, scribes."'' As Derceto, she is made the mother of Semiramis. She is also as Orithyia made the daughter of Erechtheus, and, as Eurynome, the wife of the oriental Orchamus. The only queen that appears in early Chal- dean history is Azagbau, called in Assyrian Bauellit, who in the lists follows Sargon of Agade.^" Now this Azagbau must be Azubah, who is accordingly later than Urukh, or Arioch. She was undoubtedly the wife of Sargon, who is the Orchamus of Ovid, and her importance is indicated by the retention of her name to designate Sazabe, the stronghold of the men of Carchemish. She must, therefore, have been the daughter of Arioch and pro- bably of Yerigoth, who would thus be his wife. This genealogy explodes the Aryan myth borrowed from the Persian Scriptures. The true Iraj, head of the Arians of Ariana, was Arioch, whose son Ardon is the Persian Feridun, wrongly made the fathei* of Iraj. In Ariana the large region of Arachotia commemorated 7^ Another competitor for this honour is Asher, the son of Ziph, or Zabn, whose line is given in 1 Chron. vii, 30. "« 1 Chron. ii. 18. '^ There is no other claimant for the name Tirgathi, or Tirathite, in 1 Chron. ii. 55. i^" Proc. Soc. Bib. Archaol., January 11, 1881, 37. 208 THE HITTITES. '11 Yerigoth, or a son called after her, in which case Jesher, Shobab and Ardon would be Arioch's grandsons ; and the Casirotae were the descendants of Jesher, the Biblical Geshur, from whom also Gujerat in India, and the Jaxartes, received their names. The supposition that this family contributed largely to the population of Assyria and obtained empire there, is in accordance with the views of Lenormant, who identified the Assyrians with the Rotennu of Egj'^ptian days.^^ These Rotennu were the people of Ardon. Assurnazirpal speaks of the river Eadanu, near his birth- place, and not far from the lower Zab.®^ Zereth's family was one of river namers, and among the most prominent in it in this respect was Ardon, whom the Palestinian Jordan and Assyrian Radanu, the Jardani of Crete and Elis, the Italian Eridanus, and Gallic Rhodanus, alike held in honour. His elder brother Jesher, or Geshur, seems to have been the ancestor of Arba, or Arbag, the namer of Arrapachitis, who had a son Anak, and three famous grandsons, Sheshai, Ahiman, and Talmai.^^ Twelve years the Hittite tribes beyond Jordan had owned the sovereignty of Chedorlaomer, the Hepherite of Elam, and had doubtless aided him in subjecting the Japhetic pentapolis of the Jordan and the neighbouring Horites to his sway. But in the thirteenth year they rebelled, as Hittites with a strong love of personal freedom have ever been prone to do. History may yet enlighten us as to the provocation of this rebellion. For a year the Elamite king was engaged collecting his forces, and then, with the mailed Amraphel, the Tsocharite lord of Shingar, with Arioch I, the Dardanian or Zerethite king of El-Assar, and with the Japhetic Thargal, who either from Galilee of the Goim or some more eastern seat of that Achaean stock, joined the con- federates, he proceeded to punish his rebellious brethren of the house of Naarah. Following the well-known route from Dam- ascus, he fell first upon the younger branch of the Achaslitarites in Ashteroth Karnaim. Then, moving to the south-east, the Zuzims felt his power, and the elder brother, already sufficiently humbled as the tributary of the younger, was still further "1 Lenormant, An. Hist, of East, i. 371. 82 Records of the Past, iii. 55. •o Joshua XV. 13, 14. ' THE PRIMITIVE HITTITES. 209 disgraced. Next, in the north of Moab, the elder branch of the Achashtarites, known as the Emim or Shuchites, met with over- throw at Shaveh Kiriathaim. Farther south, a foreign race, the remnant of the Horites, whose brethren were in Zoan and Mendes, sovereigns in the land of Egypt, were smitten by the ever victorious Chaldeans. One Hittite tribe remained, Amalek, the first of the nations, vainly endeavouring to regain supremacy. Its Agag of the time, some Elon or Eliphaz, they overcame and ravaged all his land. Then sweeping northward, fearful of the Philistine standing army under its general, Phichol, that was waiting a favourable opportunity to carve out a Japhetic home in the Nile valley, and would doubtless have enjoyed a brush with the Hittites,^* the men of the east moved rapidly between them and the scene of their Horite conquest, and dispersed the Horite or Amorite settlement at Hazezon Tamar which faced the wealthy cities of the plain. Pride and fulness of bread were of no avail, for thus early in the world's history luxury had enei'vated those who might have ruled it as kinffs of men. The five kings fell in the slime pits, and, with the booty of many peoples, Chedor- laomer and his host hastened home. The sequel is a well-known story, though unrecorded save in the Hebrew record. That valiant Semite, Abram, whose three hundred and eighteen fight- ing men show him to have been a king, as kings went in these days, over about two thousand people, with perhaps an equal band under Aner, Eshcol, and Mamre, the Horites of Hebron, pursued the spoilers and overtook them. By night the rescuers and avengers fell upon the Hittite host, little dreaming that an enemy was near, and smote them. They left their ill-gotten spoil in haste and fled, but not until they reliched Hobah on the left of Damascus did the Hebrews and Amorites cease pursuing. This was the thunderbolt that on the morning of the fourth day, according to Arabian tradition, fell on Codar el Ahmer and his Thamudites, and, if the Ute tradition, preserved for nigh four thousand years, is to be trusted, its stone shirt man, the iron- coated Amraphel, must have succumbed to the same stroke. Such is the primitive history of the Hittite race, embracing the ** Genesis xxi. 22. (14) 210 THE HITTITES. rise of their empire at Cutha or Tiggaba near Babylon, the fall of Jehaleleel, the dispersion of the j'outhful tribes westward to the borders of Palestine and southward to Chaldea and Elam, the revival of sovereignty under Chedorlaomer, the rebellion and overthrow of the western Hittites, and the dispersion of the conquering confederates by the army of Abram. 'u\ 211 CHAPTER III. The Hittites in Palestine. Great changes took place in the fifty years following Abram's victory. Himself was no more Abram, but Abraham, the father of a multitude. His sons Ishmael and Isaac were men. The cities of the plain lay beneath the waters of the Dead Sea, and Lot, having escaped from the great destruction, had sent his two sons to push their fortunes among the Horite Pharaohs of Egypt, from whose race, it may be, had come their unhappy grand- mother, who perished by the way. Abraham had taken up his abode in the south near the friendly Philistines of Gerar, whose king may have been the Gilshah of the oriental historians, who was also called Ubul Muluk ; but Sarah remained in Hebron. During these fifty years the Hittites had pushed their way west- ward, reconciliation having taken place between the Euphratean and Jordanic divisions ; and part of the tribe that had followed Amraphel in the western foray of Chedorlaomer now occupied the Amorite city of Mamre. Their chief or king was Ephron or Gephron, a descendant of Zohar. He is well identified with the Greek ApoUon, not as the son of Zeus and Latona, for that gene- alogy gives Horus, the Apollo of the Egyptians, but by his race and his descendants. ApoUon was the tutelary god of the Teucri or Tsocharites. Among the Tochari of Strabo, Aparni was the name of a tribe called after him, but generally the r is changed to I as in the confines of Mysia and Bithynia, where the connected Dascylium, Apollonia, and Aphneia, represent Tsochar, Ephron and Jephunneh. So Apollon, in what is called mythology, is the father of Paeon, and he, of iEsculapius. From -^sculapius comes Machaon or Nicomachus, who is associated with Isthmius, Acacallis, and Garamas, and whose name is reproduced in the son of the latter, Nasamon Ca'phareus ; thus connecting Caleb son of a Jephunneh, with Naham and Capharnaham, Eshtemoa, Keilah or 212 THE HITTITES. Kagilah, and the Garmites, of whom he was the father. Compar- ative geogi'aphy tells the same story. In Asia Minor, Dascylium, ApoUoniu, and Aphneia have appeared ; alongside of them were Zeleia and Germe. In southern Assyria in classical times were the Zagros mountains, Apollonia and the Garamaei. In the time of Sennacherib the Tocharri dwelt in the Nipur mountains in six tribes, Kalbuda or Caleb, Sharum or Garmi,Ezama or Eshtemoa, Kana or Uknaz, and Kipsu and Kua undetermined.^ Already the Cyrenian connection has been .shown in Teucra, Apollonia, Hippon, Nasamon, Augila, Garamas, and the Macatutai. To repeat such identifications would be tiresome alike for the writer and his readers, but this example may indicate how, by actual tribal and city names, the historical character of mytho- logies may be attested, and the information they aftbrd be scientifically applied to the connection of the Kenite record. Abraham stood up from before his dead and spoke to the sons of Heth, asking their good offices with Ephron the lord of the land, that he might sell him the cave of Machpelah. This Ephron or Apollon had, according to Greek tradition, taken service as a herdsman with the Thessalian Admetus. In common speech he had accepted the thrall of Thamud, the tribe to which Chedor- laomer belonged, but now apparently he was free. He was a courteous Hittite and spoke royally to the bereaved patriarch. Some writer has thrown discredit upon Ephron's generosity, comparing his language with that of the Arabs at the present day. But Ephron was no Arab. He belonged to a race possessed of many faults, but lying and begging are not among them. How^ little that strangely assorted couple thought of what the world yet would witness ; the name of the greater suppliant confined for almost two thousand years to the little land in which he dwelt, and that of the other spread abroad throughout the world as the name of a god. To think of nations, mighty in numbers, in prowess and in intellect.the Greek and Roman masters of the world, taking up a distorted tradition of Hittite ancestor worshippers, and weaving into a divine creation the story of a name they did not understand and of which their language furnished no ety- mology ; of Hittite Hyperboreans in the far north sending their i Becorda of the Past, i. 41. THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 213 tribute now and again to the distant Delphic shrine ; and of Iberian tribes in remote Aquileia and the Gallic country of the Arverni erecting statues to him as the god Belenus;nay more, of Semitized Hittites, who, passing over the broad Pacific from the Malay archipelago to the New World, still kept their ancient faith, ami, adoring the ancestral Zohar as Tohil, gave him to Guatimala as the god Balam : this surely is one of the strangest thoughts that the mind could conceive, yet it is but the first of many. There is an Indian story given in many forms and under manifold name disguises, from which looms out the fact that Hebrew traditions had found their waj' into India through the Tukharas and Yavanas, who contributed so largely to its non- Aryan population. It is the story of the intended immolation of a son by his father and of the miraculous deliverance of that son from death by the intervention of the gods. Professor Max Muller regards the story as too revolting to belong to Aryan tradition and refers it to a Turanian people. The victim is always called Sunahsepa, but his father is called Ajigartta and Richika. The father in one case consents to sell his son and sacrifice him for the benefit of Ambarisha, the father of Yuvanasva, and in the other for Rohita, the son of Harischandra. In both cases the priest king Visvamitra, a man of great piety, descended from the Bharatas and the ancestor of the Kusikas, is the deliverer of the victim, and adopts Sunahsepa, calling him Devarata or the god- given. Elsewhere he is called the priest of Sudas, the son of Pijavana. The two names, Yuvanasva and Pijavana, connected with this legend, are indicative of its source, for both relate to the Yavanas, who came of Jephunneh, the son of Ephron. The migration of Visvamitra, who took his property and crossed the rivers, is frecjuently referred to in the Indian scriptures. *Some remarkable names, such as Kachapa and Rupin, appear among the Kusika descendants of Visvamitra, who seems to set forth, under a disguise that it may be hard to penetrate, the patriarch Abraham. In the Aitareya Brahmana, Sunahsepa is represented as saying to his father, " They have seen thee with the sacrificial knife in thy hand — a thing which men have not found even among the Sudras." And Visvamitra says, " Terrible was the 214 THK HITTITES. |i son of Suyavasa as he stood, about to iininolate thee with the knife ; continue not to be his son ; become mine." It is natural to think that Sunahsepa is a form of the name of Joseph, whose greater fame would eclipse the memory of his grandfather Isaac. The names of Ishmnelites, Midianites, and Edomites are V)ound up with the Indian tradition, but as some of these have been trans- lated into Hittite, and then from Hittite into Sanscrit, it is not easy to trace them back to their originals.- Long before the trial of Abraham's faith, the patriarch had received a divine intimation that his descendants in the line of promise should possess all the land from the Arish, or river of E;;ypt, to the Euphrates, including in addition to that of the Canaanitic tribes proper and Hittite tribes already mentioned, the territory of the Kenites, the Kenezzites, and the Kadmonites. The Kenites were the Hamathite Chepherites of the line of Ezra, now making their way westward. Their name Kenite probably comes from the Japanese ken, intelligent, wise, answering to the Aztec amoxoaqiLes and the Peruvian amautas, who were wise men or scholars, but whose title has no such radical signification, being derived from Hamath, the father of the scribes. The Basque vevh jakin, to know, may relate to the Japanese ken. Hamath's story is hinted at in the Izdubar legends of Chaldea, which call him Dumuzi and make Ishtar of Erech his widow.^ According to Professor Sayce, his father was Ubara-Tutu, a name belong- ing to his ancestor Hepher.* In the book of Nabathsean Agri- culture he is the martyr Tammuzi, the first to found the religion of the planets, who was put to death and afterwards lamented by his followers.^ Tabari says that Morthed had the empire after his death, a statement disproved by the Efryptian monumo' although the connection is valuable.^ Plato calls him Tl and represents him as receiving instruction in astronomy from the Egyptian Thoth. The prop. Ezek ;i speaks of women weeping for Tammuz at one of the gates of the * Muir's Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. 350, seq. 3 Chaldean Account of Genesis. * Trans. See. Bib. Archceol. iii. 165. s Renan's Essay, 25. « Tabari, 64. )Mta«i!,. THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 216 the Temple J The Japanese historians, however, call him Yaniato nu orotsi, and state that he was a destroying dragon killed by Sosanno, the first of the terrestrial spirits, in whose name the Hittite Zuzim appears.^ From these and numerous other refer- ences to Hamath in many traditions, it appears that he lived somewhere in Elam or the neighbouring Chaldea, where he culti- vated letters and ruled despotically, that he was assassinated like Jchaleleel, and that his death was avenged, and commemorated by fixed periods of mourning. The Peruvian annals know him as Manco Capac Amauta, an Inca much given to astronomy, who convoked a great assembly for the purpose of making celestial observations.' In Mexican primitive history he is Mixcohua Camaxtli, or, according to some writers, Mixcohuac Amaxtli, who married the Amazonian queen Chimalman, founded a secret scientific society with peculiar rites, extended his empire widely, and was assassinated by his nobles, the ringleaders of whom were Apanecatl, Zolton and Cuilton. He was avenged by his son Ceacatl, and Brasseur de Bourbourg says regarding the act of vengeance : " This bloody holocaust was only the prelude to what succeeding ages offered to Camaxtli's manes in the barbarous feasts which were instituted in his honour." ^^ From a Turanian source his name found its way into the Norse mythology as Heimdall, the doorkeeper of the gods, which gloss is explained by Yama-to, the mountain door. His acute powers of sight and hearing are often alluded to, but his scientific attainments and unhappy end find no mention.^^ The Indian Jamadagni, assas- sinated by the sons of Arjuna, whose powers he had curtailed, has many points of contact with Hamath, but his son Parasurama, who avenged him, belongs to a much later period in history. The true representative of Hamath in Indian mythology is Him- avat, connected with Rishababa and Bharata, or Rechab and Beeroth, and the Emodi montes or Himalayas. The German hinimel and English heaven are derived from the Hittite name. In the Norse story Heimdall is the son of nine mothers, and Oegir, ^ Rzekiel viii. 14. * Titsingh, Annales, xix. 14, note. 9 Peruvian Antiquities, 67. 10 B. de Bourbourg, i. 24B. 11 Grimm, Deutsche Mythologie : Mallet's Northern Antiquities. Ml 216 THE HITTITES. who is Hamath's son or grandson Ezra, the Arabian Hezer of Thamud, is by his wife Ran the father of nine children. In Indian mythology Agnidhra is the father of nine sons, including Bharata and Himavat. Herodotus speaks of the nine springs of Hymettus, with which may be compared the nine wells of Amatha, Hammet or Gadara in Palestine, and the nine muses of Pieria in ^mathia, who deprived the bard Thamyris of sight and his musical powers, and overcame the nine daughters of the -^mathian king.^'^ It is difficult to fix with certainty the genealogies or Hamath, yet in all probability Rechab and Ezra were his sons, the former being the father of Beeri, and the latter of Jether, Mered, Epher, and Jalon.13 Of the latter, Mered sought and obtained his fortune in the land of Egypt as the son-in-law of Cheops, the builder of the great pyramid. But Jether remained in the old seat of Chepherite empire in the east. He called himself in his inscriptions Kudur Mabuk, father of Martu, which may mean lord of Syria, and lord of Yamut-bal or Elam.^* The name of his father, read Simti Siihak, may contain disguises of those of Ezra, the father of Jether, and Hamath, his grandfather. Mabuk, as replacing Jether, denotes the matriarchy characteristic of the Hittites, and refers to some connection with the family that named Mabog in Syria, where Atargatis or his relative, Jerigoth, was worshipped. Sanscrit mythology explains Mabog by the name Vach, who is Sachi, Indrani, the wife of Indra and the source of his knowledge, so that the prefixed ma is the honorific Hittite particle, meaning great, illustrious. This Indra is Jether and the Adar of the Assyrians and Chaldeans, to whom as a god the month Tammuz was dedicated, while as himself naming a month he was dedicated to the seven g'*eat gods. The Aztec story calls him Mapach, and says he was the grandson of Camaxtli or Hemath. He presided over the temples of Camaxtli, to which was reserved the right of initiation into mj-steiies, and of conferring the highest degrees of chivalry. His attendant 12 The Nine Bow Barbarians of the Egyptian monuments, and the various places called Ennpahodoi, or the Nine Ways in Greece, may relate to the same family. 1' 1 Chron. ii. 65, iv. 17. Compare Genesis xxvi. 34. " Records of the Past^ iii. 19. THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 217 guards were the Cintin.*^ The Ithrites, descendants of Jether, are in the Kenite genealogy counted along with the Puthi or Puhites to Kirjath Jearim, an Amorite family descended from Gibeon or Zibeon, a Horite. Jether, therefore, must have married into the ruling Horite family cf Egypt, and have thence obtained that knowledge of sacred things which is represented by the Soma Draught that made Indra strong.^^ The name Mabog reappears in Ambika, a sister of Rudra, for the Rudras and Maruts were Indra's constant attendants. But Bog, Buk, Puth, is undoubtedly the Sanscrit frog princess, Bheki, who married a king with the condition that he would never show her a drop of water, and who vanished from him when the condition was broken. Sir George Cox has compared this with many parallel tales in folk lore, including the story of Psyche. ^^ In the Japanese story the heroine is the daughter of Toyo Tama ; the hero or king who marries the sea maiden is Fiko Fofo ; their son is Fiko Naki ; and the father who did not long survive his wife's departure was buried at Faka ya no Yama, in the Province of Fiouga.'^ In Aztec, pachtli is the name of a month, and means moss or a tree parasite, according to the commentators on the calendar. The interpretation of these ancient signs is, how- ever, very doubtful, but as the month Quecholli of the Mexicans represents the Semitic Chisleu, and their Atemoztli, the Semitic Tammuz, so may Pachtli, as containing the hog of Mabog, repi-e- sent the month Adar called after Jether or Mabuk. The relations of this family with the legendary history of the world are so vast, owing to the fact that the family was one of scribes identified with the most ancient seats of learning, that mere suggestion for the present must take the place of an attempt to give its record. Kudur Mabuk's own inscription leads George Smith to say that he did not reign personally in Babylonia. The inference, therefore, is that he dwelt in Elam, there continuing the line of the Kudurs. Yet the Arabian historians know him as Hadher, son of Thamud, son of Gether, '5 B. de Bourbourg, i. 300. i« 1 Chron. ii. 53. " Cox, Aryan Mythology. '" Titsingh, Annales, \xiv. i: % 218 THE HITTITES. il and place his dwelling in the region of mountains between the land of Moab and the iElanitic gulf of the Red Sea, originally occupied by Horites and Amalekites.^® In the history of David, King of Israel, it is stated that the Gezrites, descendants of Ezra ov Gezra, father of Jetlier, were, with the Geshurites and Amale- kites, the inhabitants from of old of the wilderness of Shrr or northern Arabia Petraea.^** Not of this region only, but of the whole of Syria, Kudur Mabuk called himself the lord. The three sons of Jether were Jered, the father of Gedor ; Heber, the father of Socho ; and Jekuthiel, the father of Zanoah. The eldest of these, Jered, is Ardu-sin of the monuments, the son of Kudur Mabug, and the founder of Eridu. His brief inscription reads : " To Ur his king : Kudur Mabuk lord of Syria, son of Simti Silhak, worshipper of Ur, his protector marching before him, Bit Rubmah, for his preservation and the preservation of Ardu-Sin, his son, king of Larsa, they built." 21 This Jered, or Ardu, was a man of great note in his day. From him the Red Sea gained its name, Erythraean, he, and not Esau, being the Erythras after whom it was called. He was also Orthos, or Orthros, the Typhonian dog that guarded the oxen of Geryon, as his ancestor Chareph was Cerberus. In the Sanscrit mythology he was Rudra, always associated with Indra and the Maruts. Aditi, daughter of Vasus, also is made the mother of the Rudras. Brihaspati, the tutor of the gods, the priest of Indra, friend of the Maruts and Rudras, and the restorer of the cows stolen from Indra by the Panis, is but a form of the name of Rechab, the brother of Ezra. He is the same as Vrishakapi the ape, the Greek Cercops, the Persian Gerchasp, or Keresaspa. Professor Max Muller com- pares with Vrishakapi the obscure Greek name Ericapaeus.^^ The relationship is made still closer when Vrishakapayi is made- the mother of Indra, and mother-in-law of Vach. The monkey Cer- copes are represented in the Greek mythology as infesters of Lydia, whom Hercules led captive. The traditions which best set forth Jered are the Welsh, which were borrowed from the 1" Sale's Koran, Preliminary Discourse, 20 1 Sam. xxvii. 8. »i Records of the Past. iii. 20. *'"' Max Muller, Science of Language, vol. ii. Lecture 11. * THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 219 Turanian Ottadini and Si lures. He is in them the original Art or Arthur, who, as Davies says, " is a traditional character totally distinct from the prince who assumed that name in the beginning of the sixth century. He is placed, as Mr. Owen remarks, high in the mythological ages, and far beyond the reach of authentic profane history." ^^ This Arthur was the son of Uthyr Pendragon, and the name of his mother, Eigyr, or Ogyrven, is really that of his grandfather Ezra, the Indian Guzra and Agra, and the Scan- dinavian Oegir. As the Welsh tradition makes Ezra a woman, so the Scandinavian does Jered, who becomes Jord, or Hertha.^* The book of Genesis is silent regarding the empire of Jether and Jered in Palestine, but mentions the Kenites in the passage alluded to, as inhabitants of a region that was to become the pos- session of the Israelites. That region was somewhere between the Arish and the Euphrates, and may very well have been part of Mount Hor, in which the Kenites d welt when Israel was essaying to enter the land of promise. There are some names belonging to primitive Egyptian history that seem to indicate Kenite sovereignty over part of that country, and certainly Mered, the brother of Jether, lived and died there. Jether and Jered must have been later than Abraham, who was doubtless contemporary with Hamath as he had been with Chedorlaomer. Another tribe, whose lands were promised to Abraham's descendants, was that of the Kenizzites. They were the posterity of a Hittite ancestor, who has so far been merely named, Ethnan, the youngest son of Ashchur and Helah. Yet, according to Greek mythology, he must have been one of the most warlike and tur- bulent of the seven Hittite kings, for from his name came that of the Titans, v. ho warred against Jove. His people were the Uten or Aten of the Egyptian monuments, identified by interpreters with the Danai. There is little doubt that the identification is correct, and that, still further, the famous name of Athene, or Minerva, arose with this line ; but of course neither the Danai nor Athene were originally Greek. The Ethnanites appear to have been dwelling in close proximity to the Kenites in the northern part of the range of Hor, for the earliest Greek traditions connect » Davies, Druids, 187. * '* Geoffrey's British History. ! 220 THE HITTITES, ^mathia, an ancient abode of the Hamathites, with the Titanic region of Pieria. The first king who ruled in Edom, that is, in the country south of Moab, if indeed it do not include Moab and all the habitable district eastward towards Chaldea, was Bela, or Belag, the son of Beor, or Begor, and he was an Ethnanite. Tne materials are at present wanting in history to fill up the gap which exists between Beor and Ethnan. No mention is niado of this tribe in the stoiy of Chedorlaomer. The Arabian historians count Adnan in their genealogies and unite him with Bera, but generally refer them to the posterity of Ishmael.^'' Ethnan him- self may be Tanaus the Scyth, whom Justin makes contemporary with the Egyptian Sesostris."" He is the Titan from whom came Pallas, the father of Athene, and his name is represented by iEtna, the mother of the Piilici. In every case Bela, or Belag, is the earliest historic name in the line, and he is the Belu5 of the Chal- dean and Greek records, an Assyrian, a Lydian, a Phcenician, an Egyptian, a Titan, as fancy dictated. The author of Phallic wor- ship, the most revolting kind of religion man has conceived, he gained a wide notoriety. The place in which he set up his empire is called Dinhabah, a word that seems decomposable into Di Nehabah, the latter jiart of which was afterwards contracted to Nebo. At Mount Nebo, therefore, so famous in the story of Israel's wanderings, the tribe of Ethnan began its empire, while Baal Peor, near at hnnd, was the sanctuary in which was insti- tuted the licentious cult of the emblem to which the Greeks gave the name of Priapus, but which the Hittite traditions show only too clearly to have been the same as the Palladium, on which the safety of Troy depended. Although history furnishes no connec- tion of Ethnan with Bela, the son of Beor, other mythologies besides the Greek help to do so. In the Chaldean, Bel, called Merodach, is the son of Hea, and • ^.e father of Nebo, his wife being Zirpanit, supposed to be the same as Succoth Benoth of the Bible. The Welsh deity corresponding to Hea is Hii, who is also called Teithan and Beli, into whose ritual the word Beer of imknown signification enters, and whose connections were largely of a phallic character.^^ In this Hea, or Hu, doubtless the Ahi of ^ Sale's Koran, Genealdgical Tables. 20 Justin, i. 1, fi. , 27 Davies, Druids. THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 221 the Sanscrit, who is connected with Bala as an enemy of Indra, we may see a son or near descendant of Ethnan, and at the same time the namer of the mysterious Avim, Avites, Auites or Gauites, who dwelt from Hazerim to Gaza, or along the whole of the south of Judah, before the Caphtorim came from Egypt and drove them out.^ This identification is strengthened by the fact that the Avites, who were settled in Samaria, made Nibhaz and Tartak their gods, in the former of whom Nehabah, or Nebo, may be recognized.^^ The Arabian tradition makes Ace a son of Adnan. The chief difficulty in this genealogy is to explain the name Merodach. If it be the same as Amarud there is no reconcilincf it with the Kenite genealogy, for Mered, whom all such forms represent, has no relation with Bel. It is confessedly an obscure term, and may consist of two words, Beor as Meor, and clack, the Georgian tzes, a son, Lesghian darga, Japanese doji, a boy. Thus Bel as Bela might fitly be called Meor-dach, the boy or son of Beor. The Etruscan Tages, who, as a child, issued from a clod and taught the Tarquins, probably presents this dach, and it may be contained in the name of Moritagus, or Moritasgus, a god of the Senones. It will thus answer to the Irish name Murtough and the Welsh Meriadawc. Diodorus Siculus, who makes Busiris one of the generals of Osiris and a protector of the Egyptian coast, derives from Egypt the Belus who established the Babylonian empire. The resem- blance of the Osirian rites to those of Baal Peor certainly suggests contact between Egypt and the kingdom of Gebalene. The com- mon Greek tradition regarding Belus is that he was the son of Neptune and Libya, that he ruled either in Egypt or in Phoenicia, and that his children were Danaus and ^gyptus. According to Diodorus, an Egyptian king was Bocchoris, the son of Gnephactus, who cursed Menes for introducing luxury into the land. Poseidon was the Greek name of Neptune, but Plutarch informs us that the Egyptians called a sea-beat shore Nepthun ; and it is known that Napata was the name of Ethiopia. In the Arabian 'genealo- gies Adnan, Ace, Beor and Bera, are always connected v li,h Nabet who is Nebaioth, the eldest son of Ishmael. In the Sanscrit M Deut. ii. 23. » 2 Kings xvii. SI. •IP 222 THE HITTITES. traditions he is Nabhaga, wrongly associated with Ambarisha. Nebaioth is the Gnephactus of Diodorus, and stands in some defi- nite marriage relation towards Beor, Begor, Busiris or Bocchoris, and Bela or Belus. If Nebaioth were the father-in-law of Beor and the maternal grandfather of Bela, the latter is in the fourth generation after Abraham, which makes a late beginning for Palestinian monarch}^ and is chronologically irreconcilable with other data given in history. We must, therefore, rest contented with the fact that the Nabateans and Ethnanitea were connected by marriage. Ishmael, the f rather of Nebaioth, had an Egyptian mother and an Egyptian wife. It is natural that his eldest son should have sought his fortune in his maternal country, and have left in it the impress of his name, the signs of which have gener- ally been attributed to the unhistorical Naphtuhim of Mizraim. The account which the Greek writers give of Busiris most fre- ((uentiy is, that he and his brother Antaeus were tyrants in Egypt, and that he was in the habit of sacrificing red-haired foreigners, for which he was put to death by Hercules. The story is pro- bably true, in spite of the numerous disclaimers and attempts that have been made to explain it away. The sacrifice of human victims was characteristic of some of the Hittite tribes, and con- tinued to exist in Mexico down to the time of the Spanish inva- sion. The Greek story represents the human sacrifice as a recom- mendation of the Cyprian prophet Thrasius to deliver Egypt from a dearth that had lasted nine years. The Mexican legend says that, being long deprived of the light of the sun, the gods assembled at Teotihuacan to devise means for bringing back the luminary. An altar fire was kindled, and one of the gods named Nanahuatl, who was suffering from a loathsome and incurable disease, threw himself into the flames, being followed in this act of self-sacrifice by another called Metztli. Then the sun reap- peared, and the captives, whom these two gods had previously taken for the purpose, were immolated to their manes.^^ Nana- huatl represents Tonatiuh, or the sun, and Metztli is the moon. It is significant that one of the deities who presided over the primitive sacrifice was Nappateuctli. This practice was continued till the time of the reformer Quetzal cohuatl, who, however, was ^' B. de Bourbourg,<^ i. 182. M-' THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 223 overthrown by the votaries of Tetzcatlipoca, representing the fincient sanguinary creed, when human sacrifice resumed its reign. In the time of Herodotus, the Tauri, who dwelt among the Euro- pean Scyths, sacrificed strangers. The Indian story of the origin of human sacrifice and phallic worship is very like the Mexican, the name of Siva replacing that of Nanahuatl in all the disgusting particulars of the legend.^^ The connection of Siva, whose licentious worship has often been compared with that of Baal Peor and Priapus, with Bela, the son of Beor, is historical. The brother of Belus, according to the Greeks, was Agenor, representing the Hittite Kenaz, who was the head of the Kenezzites. This Kenaz was the father of Othniel, or Gothniel, from whom descended a daughter Hathath, or Chathath, the wife of Abiezer, who was the son of a famous Gileadite queen, Hammoleketh ; their son was Meonothai, or Megonothai, and his son was Ophrah, Gophrah, Leophrah, or Legophrah. But the second son of Kenaz was Seraiah, an ancient Syrus, Sirius, or Surya. He is the Soris who heads Manetho's fourth, Memphite dynasty, and his son Joab is the following Suphis. Of Joab it is said that he was the father of the valley of the Charashim. This Joab, or Suphis, is the Siva whom the Hittites introduced into India to form a triad with Vishnu and Brahma. The sons of Siva were Kartikeya, Skanda or Guha, and Ganesa or Nagamukhi. In Ganesa and Skanda the Kenezzite name is concealed, and Kartikeya denotes the Charash, from whom the Charashim, or Cilicians, received their name. The various names of Siva's consort are Uma, Parvati, Gauri, Bhavani, and she was either identified or intimately associated with Durga, Nareda or Kali, who delights in the blood of human victims. The same licentious orgies which characterized the line of Seraiah were found in that of Othniel, for his daughter Chathath was the original goddess Cotytto of the Thracian Edoni, whose name was probably derived from that of Othniel, rather than from that of the more remote ancestor Ethnan.^^ His line was equally '1 Maurice's Indian Antiquities, vol. ii. p. 268. Mr. Maurice, knowing nothing of the corresponding Mexican tradition, in that of Siva tells one that tallies with it, and presents the accordance therewith of the story of Aristophanes and his Scholiast regard- ing the institution of the Greek Phallica. 32 Strabo, x. iii. 16. 224 THE HITTITES. prominent in Egypt with that of Seraiah, for Meonothai furnished the name Menephthah, his mother Hathath, or Chathath, Uatasu, and his son Leophrah, the Labaris or Laobra of the labyrinth. It appears, therefore, that Beor, or Begor, the head of this corrupt family, really reigned in the land of Egypt, and that his descendant Kenaz, who was most likely the Apachnas of the Hycsos lists, ruled in that country long after Bel a fled to Gebalene and estab- lished, at Dinhabah, the dynasty of the kings who reigned in Edom. Bela and his son, after whom he named his city Dinhabah, as Cain was the first to do, are represented by che Greek Belus and his sen Danaus, by Belus and Ninus of Babylonian and Lydian tradition, the Bel and Nebo of Chaldean mythology, and by many similar names pertaining to primitive history. To the period of their rule must belong a great contest, the account of which is preserved in the Indian Scriptures, and which resembles the Mexican story of the long darkness that fell upon the gods. The Mahabharata says : " the gods and Danavas fought together in dreadful darkness ; when Svarbhanu pierced with his arrows the sun and moon. Enveloped in gloom the gods were slaughtered by the Danavas together with the Balis. Being thus slain and exhausted, the Celestials beheld the Brahman Atri employed in austerities." Atri shed light upon the world, and Indra drove Balis and Danavas far to the south.^^ The Brahman Atri is not to be confounded with Indra. As 'a Brahman, if he be an histor- ical personage, he may be represented by Jether, son of Jada, or Yadag, son of Onam, whose mother was Atarah, the wife of Jerahmeel.^* It is recorded that this Jether died without children. Now to the north of the land of Moab and in the south of Ammon was Ataroth, a famous city, and still farther north in Gilead was Ataroth Shophan, while, exhibiting the connections of the name, there was a third city called Ataroth Adar, on the boundaries of the tribes of Ephraim and Benjamin, south-east of Joppa, to the north of which lay Ono, and, to the west, Rama, Arimathea, or Ramla. The Ataroths were memorials of their great mother Atarah, made by the Onites, or lonians, of the race of Jerahmeel » Muir's Sanscrit Texts, vol. i. 469. »* 1 Chron. ii. 28. ^ THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 225 and Ram. This family, therefore, dwelt beyond Jordan, and united with the Hamathites, or Kenites, in the south, in over- throwing the power of Bela and NeLabah. Strange to say, com- mentators upon Indian and Arabian history have made the same mistake of identifying Atarah with Keturah, the last wife of the patriarch Abraham. As the word Atarah begins with ayin, it may be pronounced Gatarah. She is thus Gayatri, wife of Brahma and at the same time the female head of the Arabian Katoora who are always connected with the Arkam, or Yerachmeelites. The Arabian traditions tell of war between the Nabateans and the Katoora, which resulted in the latter being driven north- wards.*^ With the Nabateans we have already seen that the Ethnanites, whom Bela and Nehabah represent, were closely allied. It would appear, therefore, that the united forces of Ethnan and Nebaioth had established Bela upon his throne in Dinhabah, where he eclipsed the sun and moon, perhaps the solar and lunar Hittite lines, for there were such in Palestine and Syria long before they fixed themiselves in the solar Ayodya and the lunar Pruyag of India. For a time the Hittite tribes endured this rule with its concomitant slavery, but at length they rebelled, and with the aid of the Japhetic lonians of Cythera, overcame the tyrants and their bestial followers, who probably took refuge in the east, making Chaldea acquainted with the names of Bel and Nebo. In Greek story Bela continued to be known as Phlegyas, the strong and impious, who warred against the gods and took Delphi, although some writers attribute the latter exploit to Danaus.*'' From him the Phlegraean fields of Thrace and Italy received their name, being the supposed scenes of the war between the Titans and the gods. There is a story connected with Phlegyas that tends to illustrate the relation of Bela's family with other peoples. In the Greek mythology his brother, or son, is called Ixion, who married Dia, the daughter of Deioneus, and promised his father-in-law large nuptial gifts. When Deioneus came to receive them, the treacher- ous Ixion had a fire pit prepared, which he covered over with a semblance of solid ground. The unhappy father-in-law fell into '^ Lenormp.nt, An. Hist, of East, ii. M j)i Nhabah, son of Bela, is Danaus as well as Nebo and Ninus. (15) 226 THE HITTITES. the pit and was consumed.''^ This story is the counterpart of the Persian one concerning Zohak, or Biurasp, who by his second name exhibits his descent from Beor, the father of Bela. He also destroyed his father-in-law, Mirtas the Tasi, by suffering him to fall into a pit of fire. Thereafter he was troubled with a disease which could only be cured by the application to the part afflicted of human brains, to supply which large numbers of persons were put to death, until Gavah, the blacksmith, arose in arms, overcame Zohak and placed Feridun upon the Persian throne.^** This Zohak represents a late descendant of Beor, the Zoheth of the Kenite genealogy, whom we shall yet meet with in Egj'ptian history.^" The fire pit and slaughter of men for the purpose of curing the tyrant's disease, alike refer to the bloody rites inaugurated by Beor, or Busiris. So famous did the name of Zoheth, the son of Ishi, the son of Leophrah, become that it eclipsed those of his predecessors in tribal nomenclature. From him, among others, the gallicized Tectosages of Galatia and Gaul received their designation, and in the latter counti'y they called themselves Volcae, thus adding- the name of their remote ancestor Bela, or Belag. This and similar connections make it clear that Kenaz was the descendant of Bela and the ancestor of the .\xion who is made the son of Phlegyas. Kenaz also is well identified with the enemy of the Indian Krishna, namely Kansa, king of Mathura, whose successor Sura is Seraiah, the second son of Kenaz. None of this race belong to the Vedic period, but its members occupy a large place in the later literature of the Hindoos. A common hatred to the peaceful precepts of Buddhism united the proud Brahman and the Turanian worshipper of Bali and Siva, and thus brought the Ethnanite abominations into the Indian pantheon. To the present day the Khonds, fit descendants of the ancient Kenaz, retain their sanguinary rites, and steal children to immolate them to their vile gods. Ephron in Hebron, and Bela in Dinhabah, were but the first waves of a tide that overs wept Palestine east and west of Jordan, carrying away in its course the traces of Horite, or Amorite, 3T Diod. Sic. iv. 26, *« Mirkhond, 123. Compare the Shah Nameh. 3» 1 Chron. iv. 20. ^ THE HITTITES IN PALESTINE. 227 sovereignty, and leaving an alluvium of Hittite nomenclature on the land that the wear and tear of ages has not been able to remove. South-east of Bethlehem the ancestral name of Tekoa was revived, and to the west of it lay the land of Hepher, with Marath and Gedor. Farther south in Caleb's land was Eshtemoa, and to the east of it Keilah was commemorated in the hill of Hachilah, an ancient Thessalian Achilles. Southward again, Ithnan and Nebo joined Ethnan and his descendant Nehabah. Halhul, Ziph, and Arba celebrated the Zerethite line of Jehaleleel ; Mareshah, Hebron, Tappuah, and Maon, the Shuhite division of the Achashtarites ; and Goshen, Beth-Palet, and Madmannah, the families of Achuzam. In the west of Ju, was of the Hame Temenite family. •'■' Malte Brun, Geography : Klaproth'H Asia Polyglotta. '' Klaproth, Asia Polyglotta. 82. The name Chasar ia discordant, as it pertains to the Zocharite lords of Hazor, or Chazor. 7 These, and many other classical stories referred to, have been drawn from a great variety of sources, and are here mentioned so briefly that to cite authorities would overburden the pages with notes. Many of them are found in Ovid, Hyginus, AjmjI- lodorus, Pausanias, in Banier's Mythology explained, Cox's Aryan Mythology, or in a good Classical Dictionary. 230 THE HITTITES. tp Thriee, which was a transplanted Zerka from the land of Moab, and iigures as Tereus, the earliest king of that country. Herodotus mal, 28 a later Teres, or Tereus, the founder of the monarchy of the historical Odrysae. The first or legendary Tereus is said to have married Procne, daughter of Pundion, king of Athens, and to have offered violence to her sister Philomela, after which he cut out her tongue. Thereupon Procne served up to Tereus the flesh of his own son Itys, and fled with Philomela towards her father's dominions. When about to be overtaken by hsr husband, she prayed that she and her sister might be turned into birds. The prayer w^as granted ; Procne became aedon, the nightingale, and Philomela, chelidon, the swallow, while Tereus was metamor- phosed into epops, the hoopoe. It is hard to penetrate the dis- guise of the narrative, but it is evident that epops denotes Jobab, the successor of Zerach, just as the pjeAra into which Olenus was turned denotes his son Bozrah. In a companion story, Tereus is replaced by his father Bozrah, A'ho is called Pandareus, the son of Mei'ops of Miletus. He had a daughter ^"Edo, who married Zethus, the brother of Amj)hion. Envying the numerous posterity of ber sistei'-in-law Niob?, she resolved to kill her eldest son, but by mistake put her own son Itys, or Itylus, to death. Still another legend makes Pandareus of Ephesus the father of ^don and Chelidonia. yEdon married Polytechnus of Colophon, who soiae time after their marriage went to Ephesus, at the request of his wife, to bring to Colophon her sister Chelidonia.. He behaved towards her as Terous had done in the case of PhiIo!iiele., whereupon the two women resolved to make him eat i-ue flesh of his son Itys. Finally the whole family were transformed into birds. Similar in its hoi-rors is the Lydian story of Tantalus, who served up the flesh of his son Pelops to the gods. It connects with the foregoing, in that Pandareus, having stohm the go]den dog that guarded the Olenian Amalthaea, gave it to Tantalus. As Tantalus refused to restore the dog to Jupiter, a rock wa,s suspended over him. The reduplicate word Tantalus suggests Daulis, the constant scene of the exploits of Tereus, and the very name of Tereus with the change of r to /.. The rock again is Petra, or Bozrah. Another name for Pelops is Apis. The names of Zethus and Amphion have occurred in these './■tiiipwiiV':^ A(yr'--'-vrw THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 231 lej^ends. A more historical tradition represents Antiope, the daughter of Nycteus, as fleeing to the court of Epopeus, king of Sicyon. Epopeus married her, whereupon Lycus, at the last request of his brother Nycteus, invaded Sicyon, killed Epopeus and brought away An^lope, who became the mother of Zethus and Amphion. The Zerach name is in this story attributed to a woman, Dirce, the wife of Lycus, who cruelly treated Antiope until her sons avenged her. Yet another horrible legend is that of Nycti- mene, the daughter of Epopeus, king of Lesbos, who, being vilely treated by her father, tied to the woods and was metamorphosed into an owl. According to Pausanias, the predecessor of Epopeus on the throne of Sicyon was Corax. In the Chaldean Izdubar tablets, part of the story preserved by the Greeks is recorded. Hubaba, or Humbaba, is there represented as a tyrannical eastern king, holding his court among the crini and survcm trees. Izdubar plotted his death, and sent his attendant Zaidu to bring the her- mit Heabani to aid him in the enterprise. Some woman is alluded to in the narrative, but the tablets are so fragmentary that noth- ing can be gathered of her part in the history. Izdubar and Heabani, liowcver, attacked Hubaba in his palace and cut oft" his head, but not long afterwards Heabani himself was slain.^ In Chaldean scu![)tures Heobani is represented with half a goat's body, precisely as Pan and the Fauns and Satyrs were afterwards delineated. He is undoubtedly the original Pan, Paeon, Faunus, Favonius, Hipponous and Evander. Taken along with Zaidu, the Greek Zethus, he is Amphion and a Hittite Jephunneh. The Arabian story calls the tribe of Jobab by aniicipation the Tasu), for it was Hushnm, his successor, from whom that name was derived. It states that a Tasmite tyrant, ruling also over the Jadis, descended from Jether, made a law subjecting the daugiitcrs of the Jadis to his lust, wiiereupon the men of that tribe conspired, invited the king and chief nobles of the Tasm to a bant, and there despatched them. A few escaptnl, however, and, being aided by Dhu Habshan ebn Akran of Yaman, tliey destroj'^ed the Jadis.*' From all tlie above mentiojied sources of information, it appears that Jobab ruled as despotically as Bela, that the sacrifice " Cli.\I(h'!m Account (if (Jf-nesi.". Sale's Kov;in, Preliniiniiry Discourse. S? 232 THE HITTITES. of children, attriV)uted genei'ally to Lycaon, marked the worship of his tribe, and that his expulsion of the votaries of Baal Peor was counterbalanced by his personal immorality. The Ethnanites and Tsocharites, represented by Izdubar and Zaidu on the one hand, and by Heabani on the other, and confusedly set forth in the Greek legends as Zethus and Amphion against Lycus, resent- ing injury inflicted upon the women of their tribes, attacked Jobab and put him to death. It is a question whether the kingdom established by Zerach, the father of Jobab, wliich the Greeks called Thrace, while at the same time they made Corax the pre- decessor of Epopeus, be not the same as the Karrak kingdom so often referred to in early Chaldean inscriptions. No such city is known in Chaldea. The name of the first king of Karrak is t ... i doubtful, but it has been provisionally read as Gamil Ninip ; then con^e Lsbi Barra, Libit Anunit, and Ismi Dagan. Of these the last is the only one that remotely resembles the Kenite list of the descendants of Zerach. ^° The Amalekites did not lose their supremacy with the fall of Jobab. His successor on the throne of Bo/rah was another man of the family of Temeiii, named Husham or Chusham, and he is the Hasem of the Arabian historian Tabari.^^ From him came the Ossetic, and many similar names of the dispersed Amalekites. He is the Sicyon of the Greeks and the eponym of the kingdom of that name, which they regarded as the most ancient in the world. It is said to have embraced the whole of Acliaia, but it ceased to exist as a kingdom even as early as the time of Homer. Its tribes were Hylleans and Dymanes, Painphyllians and yEgia- leans,of whom the Hylleans and Dymanes ivpresented the posterity of Elon and Temeni. In Achaia we have already found Dyme, Patrae, Olenus and ^'Egium, setting forth the same family. Sicyon himself, who named the ancient kingdom, was far down in the list of kings, for he is variously called the son of Marathon and grandson of Epopeus, the son of Pelops, of Erechtheus, of Methion.^"^ Lamedon of Sicyon, who appears to be the same as the Trojan '" Recordu of tlie Patit, iii. 12. iHiiiidagan was nut a Tpntenitc, but it will yet Hpijear that lsbi Barra was. 1' Tabari, Chr.-n. 54. '2 Pausaiiias, ii. 0. ^ THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 233 Laomedon, married his daughter Zeuxippe, and thus inherited the kingdom. It is abundantly evident that Chusham as Sieyon was a relative of Jobab. His daughter Zeuxippe is apparently the same person as Hecuba, who married not Laomedon, but his son Priam. By some accounts Hecuba was the daughter of the Piirygian Dymas and the sister of Asius ; by others, the daughter •f Cisseus of Thrace. Asius, son of Dymas, answers to Casus, or Cisus, son of Temcnus, and many neutral characters in Greek legendary history are similar echoes of Husham. But he was no neutral character, although his record is hard to glean. It must be found in connection with the story of Jobab, his predecessor, and with that of his successor, Hadad, the son of Bedad. This Bedad was probably the son of Beeri and grandson of Rechab, the Hamathite. Thus Hadad represents the Beerothite or junior division of the Hepherites. Diodorus found an echo of the primitive Thracian history in which Husham, as a descendant of Zerach, should tlourish, in the island of Naxos. It was first inhabited b}' Thracians, whose king Boreas had banished them, together witli his rebellious son Hutes, from the mainland, when they took refuge in this island. Thence Butes made an expedition in search of wives for the colonists, and, landing in Thessaly, carried off the Bacchante Coronis, on account of which evil deed the offended god struck him v,ith madness, .so that he threw himself into a well and was drowned. But his followers succeeded in escaping to Naxos, taking with them Iphimedea, the wife of Aloeus, and her daughter Pancratis. Then they appointed Agassameinis king instead of Butes, and made him marry Pancratis, aftei- two of their lords, Sicelus and Ecetoi-, had slain each otluT contending for her hand. The bereaved Aloeus sent his two sons, Otus and Epiiialtes, to seek their mother and sister. They came to Naxos, vancjuished the Thracians, and reigned in the island where their sister soon after died.'^ The historic elements are present in the narrative, but much confused ; for Boreas, though rightly the father oi Butes, as Beeri was of Bedad, was no Thracian. In Agassamcnus, the suc- ce.ssor of Butes, however, Chusham, the Tliracian, appears. Homer knew him as a king of Thrace, Acessamenus, the father of PeriV)oea, >3 Diod. Sic. V. .31. 234 THE HITTITES. who married Axius and became the mother of Pelegon. And he seems to be the same person as Dexamenus of Olenus, the father of Deianira, but also of Theronice and Therophone, who married Cteatus and Eurytus, the sons of Actor. With Amphimachus and Thalpius, their sons, was associated in government Polyxenus, son of Agasthenes and grandson of Augeas. This Pelegon, or Poly- xenus, will yet appear. Hellanicus, according to Pausanias, made Polyxenus a son of Jason and Medea, the Colchian princess. Pausanias continues, quoting Eumelus, some hellenized Amalekite, to the effect that the Sun had given Ephyraea to ^etes, who departed to the region of the Colchi, whereupon iEpopeus, son of Aloeus, usurped its sovereignty. After his death and that of Corinthus, the son of Marathon, the Corinthians called Medea to be their queen, and, through her, Jason reigned in Corinth. Now Corinth and Sicyon were not far apart. Epopeus and Marathon occur in the traditions of both, but the Sicyon of the one is replaced by Jason in the other. Homer knew nothing of the story of the Argonauts which has been told by so many poets an^l prose writers. Different traditions of the same man coming through various channels have multiplied traditional personages, so that Husham, or Chusham, is represented in Greek storj/^ alone by Sicyon, Agassamenus, Acessamenus, Dtxamenus, Jason, Axius, Augeas.Cisseus, Asius, and even Aegeus, wl o is said to have married Medea and to have been the father of Medus. The Mede connection is constant, Jason and Aegeus marrying Medea, Agassamenus marrying the daughter of Iphimedea, Sicyon being called the son of Methion and marrying his daughter to Lamedon. In the story of Jason, Husham's eneniy, whom he plunders, is ^Eetes ; in that of Agassamenus, who occupies the throne of Butes, the enemy and avenger is Otus. Then comes in Pelegon, the descendant of Acessamenus, or Polyxenus, attributed equally to Jason and Augeas. Strabo regards the expedition of Jason as well attested by the Jasonia of many lands that mai'ked his track and preserved his memory, such as the Jasonian promontory in Pontus, and towns called Ja.sonia in Media, Armenia, and among the Ceraunii moun- tains in Albania. Wherever the Elon or Iron name is found in ancient geography, there will that of Jason, or Husham, appear, and the same is true if Eliphaz, or Alp, replaces Elon, or if both give way to Temeni, Amalek, Bozrah, or Zerach. ^ THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 235 The story of Hushain is one of a period of warfare between the Temenite or Ainalekite line to which he belonged, and the Hepherite or Haraathite one of Beeri, Bedad, and Hadad. The historians of Athens represent Bedad by Pandion, as the Sanscrit writers do by Pandu, a change analogous to that which appears in the word Hindu as compared with its Hebrew equivalent Hod. Pandion was at war first with the Theban Labdacus, an Egyptian king, for there was no other Thebes then in existence than the Egyptian, and called in the aid of the Thracian Tereus, whose story has already been considered. Similar names connected with Athenian history are those of Butes, the son of Pandion, Pandion II., and Peteus, the father of Menestheus, who fought in the Trojan war. Pandion II. belongs to the history of the next reign in Gebalene. Already it has been seen that the Jadis of Jether, some Hadadite relatives of the greater Hamathites in the line of Jether, the son of Ezra, rose in rebellion against Jobab, the son of Zerach, or Tereus, and put him to death. According to the Naxian story of Diodorus, this event was followed by the death of Bedad, his Butes son of Boreas. Pandion is said to have died of grief for the misfortunes of his family. Then Husham, after a struggle, was accepted as king of Gebalene, and allied himself by marriage with the Beerothite line, represented by a second Bedad, or a first Hadad. By this marriage he came, rightly or wrongly, into possession of a treasure represented in the story of the Argonauts by the golden fleece, and in the mythology which the Teutons borrowed from their subject Turanians by the wealth of the Volsungs and the Niflungs, or Nibelungen. The Teuton-Hittite versions of the story of Husham came from two different sources. The Niflung, or Nibelungen, name is the Nipur of the Chaldeans and Assyrians, a nunnated form of Hepher, answering to it as Nergal does to Hercules and Nizroch to Zerach.^'* The Niflung names, Gunther, Guttorm,and Gudrun, represent the Hepherite Gedois, the Elamite Kudurs, the first and chief of them, in the historical Gandarian and mythological Cen- taur form. Sigurd, or Siegfried, a name yet to be identified, married Gudrun, or Kriemhild, the sister of the Nifiungs, and was killed by Hagen, who is called her uncle. This Hagen is Husham, '* Der Nibelungen Lied. 236 THE HITTITES. set forth as the ally of the Nifiung brothers, who got possession through his means of the great treasures of Kriernhild. Kriem- hild seeking revenge, married Atli, whose name recalls the Itylus of the Tereus legends, and put Hagen and her brothers to death. This legend indicates an alliance of the elder branch of the Hepherite family, represented by the Gezrites of southern Pales- tine, or it may be by the Elamite Kudurs, with the Amalekites under Husham, and the overthrow of both bv the Beerothite Hadad. The Volsung story bears the name of Polyxenus or Pelegon, who descended from Husham as Acessamenus, Augeas, or Jason.''* In this, Sigmund is the first hero, far surpassing Siggeir, the husband of his sister Signy. Sigmund and Siggeir contend for the magic sword Gram, and Sigmund is made a prisoner, but is freed by his sister. He fights his old battle over again with the sons of king Hunding, " in whom," says Sir George Cox, " are reflected the followers of Siggeir," and falls before the might of Odin.'° In this case Sigmund is Chusham, in a Sicyonie form, and king Hunding is Hadad, the Had becoming Hund, as Hod becomes Hind. In another part of the Saga he is Hogni, whose heart Atli cuts out of his body, and Regin is the possessor of the treasure. But who are the Volsung ? They are Amalekite Polagones, Paphlagonians, Peligni, and their ancestor, who restored empire to the line of Temeni, was one of the kings that reigned in Edom. India, as the land of Hud, where ruled the Bharatan race, should know something of the Hushamite war. It does, but altogether from the Beerothite point of view. The Mahabharata sets forth the contest between the Pandus and the Kurus, or Kauravas.'^ They descended from a remote ancestor Budha, who came to India from some Scythic region. In his line was Bharat, king of Hustinapore, from whom came Yuyati, the father of IJru, Puru and Yadu, and from Puru came Pandu and Dhritarashtra. The latter was the father of the Kurus or Kauravas, but Pandu's sons were Yudisthira, Bhima and Arjuna. In this genealogy Beeri is twice represented as Puru and Bharat, as is Bedad, whom " Die Sagen von den Wdlsungen, etc. '" Aryan Mytliology. '■ Veda Vyasa, le Maha Barata. ll' 1'^ THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 237 Budha and Pandu set forth, while Hadad has ti'iple mention in Yuyati, Yadn and Yudisthira. The last form of Kadad's name corresponds to the Biblical Hadad-ezer, which in David's time was the name of the son of Rehob, king of Hamath Zobah, who possessed Betah and Berothai. There were two Yudisthiras among the kings of Cashmere. The Parthians, or later Bharatas, whose empire began in the third century B.C., inverted the elements of this name, giving it to their kings iS Teri-dates. It became Zada-akira among the Japanese, Ato-tarho among the Iro(iuois, Hnascar-titu among the Peruvians. Even among the Pictish Britons it survived in tht- corrupt form Hudi-bras, the son of Brutus, and father of Badud. In the Assyrian stories of Hittite conquest it has been read as Giri-dadi and Cigiri-dadi. There can be no doubt that the Yudisthira of the Mahabharata is the Hadad son of Bedad who followed Husham on the throne of Gebalene. Yet Hushain was not his chief enemy. The Indian epic gives this place to Duryodhana, an Indian Dardanus, who.se mother was Gandhari. He belonged, therefore, to the family of Zereth, which, in the person of Arioch or Urukh, the son of Asareel, had married into the Gedor line of Hittite Elamites, his wife being Jerigoth. He can be no other than her son or grand- son Ardon, the Feridun of the Persians. For it is worthy of note that many Indian gods were Persian demons, including Ander and Saurva, or Indra and Siva. This interchange of name with ditlerence of function between two Aryan nations is not indicative of religious opposition or of racial antipathies, but of the fact that the two peoples received what l)ecame to them mythology from two distinct and hostile divisions of the Hittite stock. The father of Duryodhana is wrongly made a descemlant of Puru. Yuyati and Budha, and his name Dhritaraslitra is probalijy derived from that of Zereth, the ancestor of the tribe to which Ardon belon0. Suganiuna was the Chaldean n.ame of Chusham. THE KINGS THAT UEIGNED IN EDOM. 239 ! Sheba and Dedan of Arabia; and Midian, from whom came Epliah, Epher, Hanoch, Abidah and Eldaah.^^ In Greek legendary history the two last are, as Aphidas and Elatus, made the sons of Areas, indicating thus some connection with the Jerachmeelites through their grandmother Keturah. The Midianites are first set forth in the Bible as merchantmen trafficking between Gilead and Egypt. Prior to the Exodus they must have exerted much influence in Arabia Petraea, for it was called after them the land of Midian, and the Kenite Jethro who dwelt there was a priest of Midian.2* When Israel, on the way to the land of promise, halted in Moab, the Midianites were there confederate with King Balak and partakers in the abominations of Baal Peor. Their five princes, Evi, Rekem, Hur, Reba and Zur, the father of Cozbi, were slain by Joshua in the same field of Moab in which Hadad encountered them.'-^ In the Izdubar legends, Heabani says: " I will bring to the midst of Ercch a Midannu. And if he is able he will destroy it. In the desert it is begotten, it has great strength." 2r> Is not this the encroaching Midianite rather than the tiger, as the word has been provisionally rendered ? One of the Attic Pandions was driven from his dominions by the mysterious Metionidae and died in exile at Megara.-" Metion, their ancestor, is made a son or grandson of Erechtheus, thus indicating his Jerachmeelite descent. In the Mahabharrta, Indra and all the gods are said to haye been enclosed within the mouth of Mada, a great monster. They sought deliverance from the Brah- man Chyavana, from whom the monster proceeded. He weak- ened its power, and Indra then clove Mada to pieces. This Mada is no other than Madhuchhandas, or Madhusyanda, a son of that Visvamitra whose story has been compared with Abraham's, and he is also Matanga, who was found by a speaking ass whose colt he had struck with a goad, to be no Brahman, as was supposed, but a half-breed. The unhappy Matanga made innumerable 23 Genesis xxv. 1-4. For Zimri and the Medes see Jeremiah xxv. 25. -'* Exodus ii. 15, 16. 25 Numbers xxxi. 8. -'' Chaldean Account of Genesis, 203. 2" Pausanias, i. 5. 240 THE HITTITES. efforts to attain Brahmanhood, but without success. Again, he is the giant Madhu, overthrown by Krishna, or, along with his companion, Kaitabha, slaughtered by Vishnu. 2^. As a people, tlie Midianites may be identified with the Mutibas, descended from Visvamitra and the Madavas of Cashmere. Berosus places a Median dynasty on the Babylonian throne at an early and in- definite period, and states that it continued in power for two and a half centuries."" In the story of the preceding reign the Midianite name appears as Metion, a supposed father of Sicyon, as Lamedon, his son-in-law, and as Medea, the wife of Jason, with a son Medus. Iphimedea, again, whose daughter Agassainonus married, was the wife of Aloeus, or Aleus, the son of Aphidas, or AV)idah. It is evident, therefore, that Husham was allied with the Midianites, and that they aided him in oppressing the Beerothite Bedad, in other words, were the Metionidae who expelled Pandion. So well versed did they become in the wor- ship of Baal Peor during their reign in Gebalene and in Chnldea that the Romans called that god by their name, Mutinus Titinus.^** An idea of what the Midianite invasion must have been may be gathered from the record of a later one : " And they encamped against them and destroyed the increase of the earth, till thou come unto Gaza, and left no sustenance for Israel, neither sheep, nor ox, nor ass. For they came up M'ith their cattle and their tents, and they came as grasshoppers for multitude ; for both they and their camels were without number ; and they entered into the land to destroy it. And Israel was greatly impoverished because of the Midianites." ^^ No wonder that Mahdu is spoken of as a giant, or that Mada is represented as gathering Indra and all the gods into his mouth and depriving them of earth and heaven. One branch of the Keturites remained long in Chaldea, the descendants of Zimran, called the Sumerians, whom the prophet Jeremiah calls Zimri, and unites with Elam and the Medes. So great was their fame that the Chaldean monarchs called themselves kings of Sumer and Accad. These were the -''* Muir, Sanscrit Texts. -9 Lenormant's Manual, i. 351. •'" Festus : Augustine, De Civitate Dei, iv. 11. •" Judges vi. 4-6.^ THE K1N(JS THAT ilEKJNKD IN ETXlM. 241 Ziiuri of tho Assyrian inscriptions, i\w Gimiri of tlio Persian, the Cinnuerians of tiic Greeks, and the Cyniri of Wales.''- The allifil Midianites were the Medes, amon<,' whom in Media many Ffittite trihes, e-ipecially those of Hepher and Temeni, were mingled. The Indian story of the disowned Matanga, wlio at Hrst passofl for a Bi'aliman, seems to indicate a separation of the sons of Keturuh fi'om their motiier's Ar^-an race, and their alli- ance with the Hittite stock, an alliance that continned down to the palm}' days of the Roman Empire, when, in Europe at least, the Hittites, or Iberians, almost disappeared as a distinct people. Hadad must have been a man i)f amaziny enei'gy and courage, for his foes were many. The Temenite line, represented l>y Husham, was in undoubted alliance with his Midianite adver- saries. The Zerethites, or Dardanians, vmder Ardon, were his enemies, for the Mahabharata represents Duryodhana as the chief of his opponents. The Kudurs of Elam, related to Beeroth by ties of blood most closely, were also in leag-ue vx'ith those who oppressed his country. Yet, if the Indian story of the & ^ Davies' Druids ; Cox, Aryan Mythology. 30 Macrobius, Saturnalia, •■ 23 ; Cumberland's Sanchoniatho, 36 ; Davies' Celtic Recearches. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 243 bloodshed by which he regained his throne, he abdicated and took his way to Mount Meru, the cradle of his race. One by one his friends perished on the road, till he and his dog alone were left, and these Indra received into the heavens. According to the Raja Tarangini, a blind and dissolute king of the name went into exile and became a peaceful sage, although the author admits that others thought he had made an attempt to regain the kingdom and was imprisoned by his officers. ^^ The Iroquois legend of Atotarho, King of the Onondagas or mountain men, represents him as a great tyrant, as well as a most successful warrior and a man of powerful intellect. It tells how he became partially insane after killing a fabulous bird, but is silent regard- ing his death.^** In the Greek story of Theseus, exile is the fate of the hero, whom the rebellious Pallantidae, descendants of Bela, and the invading Dioscuri, representing the family of Achashtai'i as Castor, drove from h's kingdom. To the Achash- tarite line belonged Samlah of Mat . '1. h U'*" father, or more probably his grandfather, occupies one ». the most prominent positions in legendary history, but has happily left inscriptions which justify his withdrawal from the cloudland of mythology. This personage is the Hammurabi that .set up a kingdom in Babel, thenceforth to remain the capital of Babylonia. The exiled line of the Ethnanites had taken refuge there, and Ham- murabi joined himself to its fortunes, making Bel Merodach, Nebo, and his consort Urmitu, his divinities. In Babel he reigned as King of Sumer and Accad, or of Cymri and Heth ; from that capital he went forth (m many a warlike expedition, bringing all Chaldea under his sway. He built cities, excavated canals, gave dykes to the Euphrates, and strove, as he says, to give pleasure to his people."*" His supposed successor, whose name is found on some tablets but on no public monument, was Samsu-iluna, a lengthened formof the Hebraco-Hittite Samlah. Already the name of Hammurabi has been considered. In Assyrian it is Kimta- rapastum, the family of the physicians or of the mighty, equivalent to the Hebrew Beth Kapha, the head of the Rephaim ^ Raja Tarangini, L. i. si. 3.V2, Heq. •^ Hale, The IroquoiH' Bi)ok of RitcB. «'• Records of the Past, v. 68. 244 THE HITTITES. who dwelt in Ashteroth Knrnaiin. In one Babylonian list his successor is made Annnisadugga, but the cuneiform character read as dug may also denote cir, thus changing the name to Ammisacirga, which is like the Masrekah of the Kenite list. Of this Masrekah Sainlah was the son. In giving the genealogy of Beth Kapha, the editor of the Book of Chronicles adds, " and these are (ivshc Jiech'ili," the men of Rechah. The Rekah of Masrekah and the Rechah of Chronicles contain different medial letters, nevertheless many facts indicate that they refer to the same person and race. The Indian scriptures constantly unite the Rakshasas, Pisachas, and Nagas, or the three families of Rapha, Paseach and Nahash, and sometimes call the former Mahoragas.*" The story of Rapha's family is told in the Finnish Kalewala, a poem that furnished Longfellow with the metre of his Hiawatha, and in the Kalewipoeg of the Esthonians.** Rawa is set forth as the descendant of Kalew or Kaleb, and the Esthonian name from an ancient Eystein, reproduces Eshton. But the sons of Rawa are Wainamoinen or Orpheus, and Ilmarinen or Vulcan. These latter names bear little resemV)lance to any that other stories connect with that of Rapha. In Ramus's Historiae Norvegicae, Rolvo, who is Rjiwa, is made the husband of Goe, the sister of Nor, in whom we find the eponym of Norway. Nor married his sister Hoddu. The mother of Rolvo and Hoddu was Askilda, the daughter of Eistenus. Chelub, instearia*i Norvegicae, c. 1. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN KDOM. 245 worship of the Turanians they conquered, so did the Norsemen of Scandinavia, their brethren of Germany, and the Sclaves of eastern Europe. Eve.i when the Japhetic name Rom is reached in the genealoj^ies, and an Aryan connection is fairly established, many Hittite names still remain to attest the admixture of races in the north.*^ Chelub in the form Kalew shines forth in the Ugrian epics as the ancestor of the race. The primitive people of Finland and Esthonia are made the descendants of his son Rawa, or Rahwa, whose name is also presented in that of the Esthonian god Tarapyha, and in Revel the modern name of Esthonia, as well as in Dorpat of Livonia, which in Riga gives a home to the men of Recall. These names are valuable as explain- ing such forms as Triopas and Trapezus among the Greeks. The Lapp name, whence comes Lappi-gunda, an inversion of Khani- Rabi, is of the same origin, and may be compared with the Lebu or Libyans of the Egyptian monuments, whose name is frequently read Robu and identified with the Berber nomenclature of northern Africa. The vocabulary and grannuatical structure of most Berber dialects are not Khitan, but akin to the Celtic ; nevertheless there was a large Hittite element in the Berber area. What light does the Ugrian mythology shed upon the relation of Samlah of Masrekah to Rapha i The very clearest, for he is the supreme god of the Rah was and Lappis, being the Finnish Jomala and Jomal, the Esthonian Jommal, the Lapp Jabmel and Ibmel, and the Permian Jenlen. Their brethren, the Mordwins and Mokshas, seem to trace their descent from Paseach the brother of Rapha, for their great god is Paas or Shkipaas. This Jomala or Yomala is the Zamolxis of the Thracian Getae noticed bv Hei'odotus and Strabo, and the state- ment of the former that he was no god J)uta s?'ive of Pythagoras, the son of Mnesarchus, arose doubtless from a misunderstood report that he was the son of Masrekah.^* It is ti'ue, as Diogenes Laertius shows, that Pythagoras was the son of Mnesarchus, but Herodotus is the only authority for connecting Zamolxis with him, and he doubted the report, believing him to be much older *^ Ramus, Historiae Norvegicae, c. 1. *♦ Herodotus, iv. 94-5 ; Strabo, vii. 3, 6 ; xvi. 11, 246 THK HITTITE8. than the philosopher/^ In the dialect of some Thracians Zaniolxis was Gebeleizis, the rti of the fonner being naturally converted into the labial h. From this latter form came the Greek kobalos and German kobold, as well as the English goblin, which translates them. In Syria the name received an increment, for the god representing Joniala was Carmelusof Mount Carmel, whom Tacitus and Suetonius mention, and whom Hitzig in his book on the Philistines, compares with the Indian Kuinarn.*" There was a Carmalas river in Cappadocia, and a town Carniy- lessus in Lycia. Amonjr the Greek quasi-divinities, Camillus, an epithet of Mercury, and Oui.nllus or Casmiilus one of the Cabiri, denote Samlah ; and Camirus, a city of Rhodes named after one of the Heliades, answers to the Sanscrit form Kumara. He was also worshipped by the Gauls as Camulus ; and Cameliomagus in Cis-alpine Gaul, Sauiulocenis in Vindelicia, Camalodunum in Britain, with the Pictish Camelon, and Arthurian Camelot, received iiis name. The prophet Jeremiah mentions a sanctuary of his in Moab to the east of Nebo, called Beth Gamul.*" Eusebius cites a city Masreka in Gebalene, but its site is undetermined. The descendants of Saudah retained his name, and were known to the great Shalmanezer as the Samahlians, and to Tiglath Pileser II. as the Samhalians.** These, according to Professor Sayce, dwelt in Cappadocia on the western border of Commagene. But another, and apparently a larger, body of them constituted the Gambulians, who are mentioned by many Assyrian monarchs. They dwelt in the marshes south of Babylonia, where they con- structed lake dwellinjrs like those which Herodotus attributes to the inhn.bitants of lake Prasias in Thrace.*" Similar dwellings once existed in some of the l&kes of Switzerland, and are found at the present day in parts of the Malay Archipelago, and on the Orinoco in South America. As a race, the Greeks called the Rephaim by many names. One of these was that of the Lapithae, who fought with and finally overcame the Centaurs or Elamite Kudurs. A curious and *'' Diog. Laert, Lib. viii., Pythag. i. *'^ Tacitus, Hist. ii. 78 ; Suetonivs, VespaHian, .5 ; Hitzig, Die Pliiliataer, 257, seq . *J Jeremiah xlviii. 23. « Records of the Past, iii. 88 ; v. 48. " Records of 'the Past, i. 20, 47. 72 ; iii. 117 ; vii. 27, 41-3. ^\ THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 247 valuable piece of history relating to Beth Kapha or Hammurabi, under the name Lapithus, is that he married Eurynome, the widow of Arsinous, who represents the Indian Crishna.'^ His sons, Phorbas and Periphas, but repeat the Kapha name. Again, they were the Dryopes of Thessaly, who dwelt on the river Camj)ylus, and whose original home in Parnassus connects them with Ir Nahash, the son of Techinnah, Kapha's ycjungest brother, whose name descended to the Tugeni of the lake-dweller area in Switzerland, that have left the Toggenl^erg as their memorial. In Switzerland, also, Beth Kapha survived as Urbigenus pagus. But a more famous name was that of the Meropes. These were connected with the island of Cos as a race of giants and physi- cians, rivalling the line of ^sculapius and Paeon, and their ancestor was Eumelus, the son of Merops, in whom the Yomala of the Kahwas is at once visible. Homer gives to Troy the Meropian name, which is justified by the vicinity of Pedasus and Lyrnessus, named after Paseach and Ir Nahash. Northern Africa, where the Kubu or Lebu dwelt, is also made the home of the Meropes, who are identified with the Atlantians. The Meropes were also called Macares, a name that seems to set forth Mnsraka rather than Mehir or Mechir, for Pausanias connects Mncareus, Trapezus and Thocnus as sons of a mythical Lycaon, and Macareus and Merops are associated with the earliest history of the island of Lesbos, famous in the story of Orpheus, who will yet be found to represent Kapha. Lesbos again was a son of Lapithus, and he married Methymna, the daughter of Macareus. Dit)doius makes Macareus the son of Crinacus, who is Ir or Gir Nahash, and says that he composed a book of laws. The same connection appears in Pausanias, according to whom Megareus was the son-in-law of Nisus, king of Megara. Now Nisus is Nahash once more, and the Sanscrit Nahusha. Megareus is called the son of Poseidon or Neptune, but it is evident that Po-Seidon is Eshton, his grandfather, for another account gives Megarus as the son of Jupiter and one of the Sithnidian nymphs.^^ Samlah reappears in Timalcus, the son of Megareus, who was slain by Theseus, according to some Greek writers, a statement s" Diod. Sic. iv. 26. ■"' Pauitaniua, i. 40. 24K THE HITTITES. which Pausanias denies. In Pontus of Asia Minor the Macrones represent Megareus and Macareus, Colopene of the Chalybes, the ancestral Chelub, Sidene, Eshton, Trapezus, Beth Kapha, and Pharnncia of the Chalybes, Ir Nahash. In Tlirace the Sithones were ancient Esthonians. Turner suggested that Kapha was the original of Orpheus, and that he was a great physician as well as the chief among ancient musicians. It was a mere guess, and the Abbe Banier cites it only to pass it bj' as improbable.*- Perhaps Turner was led to make the sufigestion by the statement of Pliny that medi- cine was discovered by Arabus, the son of Apollo and Babylonis.''^ Orpheus also was reputed a son of Apollo and Calliope, whoso name reflects that of his ancestor, Chelub, but was also made a son of (Eagrus, king of Thrace. He was a Thi'acian, and Tertullian says was honoured by the Thracians as a god. Strabo calls him a Ciconian, but Pliny a Sithonian, and the latter is right, for the Sithonians were of Eshton, the father of Beth Kapha. The Cicones dwelt about Mount Rhodope, the Sithonians on the shore of the Black Sea, where places named Tarpodizus represented the Dorpats and Tarapyhas of the north. Conon has a strangely mixed up story about Sithon, the ancestor of the Sithone.s. He was the son of Poseidon and Ossa, who ottered his daughter in marriage to the man who could conquer him in single combat, whereupon Merops of Anthemusia, and Periphetes of Mygdonia, entered the lists against him and were killed."* In Poseidon his own name is repeated, and the two unfortunate suitors bear the name of his eldest son. Visiting Egypt, Orpheus learned mys- teries, and, returning to Thrace, moved all nature by the charm of his lyre and song. When his wife Eurydice was taken away, he entered the laud of the immortals, lulling the watchers to sleep by his music, and gained permission to bring Eurydice back ; but, looking upon her before they were outside of the spirit world, he lost her forever. Afterwards the Thracian women tore him to pieces and his head floated to the island of Lesbos. The com- parative mythologists have identified the story of Orpheus with f^ Banier, Mythology Explained, iv. 157. 63 Pliny, H. N. vii. 57. 5* Conon, X. V THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 249 two others that are well known. One is that of Wainanioinen, the son of Rawa, as tokl in the Kalewala of the Finns. He made himself a lyre, and with it deliprhted gods and men. At the sound of his harp and voice the forests blossomed and bore fruit. Seeking greater things, he descended to Pojola, the realm of gloom, like Orpheus, disarming the warders by his song, and tied to the light with the mystic Sampo. In the medireval tale of the Pied Fiper of Hameln, which Mr. Browning has immortalized in his verse, the wonderful musician, whose strains draw all the rats of the infested city into the Weser, and who similarly leads away all the children when the town council refuses to satisfy his demands, we have not only a repetition of Orpheus and Waina- moinen, but a connection of Samlah, for Hameln is the Finnic Yomala. But the most famous counterpart of the story of Orpheus is the Indian one of Pururavas. He loves Urvasi, a heavenly nymph, who marries the king with the condition that she must never see him unclothed. Being alarmed, he suddenly rises from his couch, and the moonlight falling upon his figure reveals him to his spouse, who, like Eurydioe, disappears never to return. In other accounts Pururavas was the author of the triple Veda, and was the son of Sudyumna or Ila, who was at times a man, at others a woman ; but Sudyumna is a Sanscrit Eshton or Sithon. The son of Pururavas was Ay us, and of him came Nahusha or Nahash, Rambha, a repetition of Kapha, and I'aji or Recah, while a fourth son, Kshattravriddha, whose name sf is forth the great ancestor Achashtari, had in Sunahotra a much disguised Samlah.^^ Professor Max Midler has identified Purura- vas of the three Vedas, and Orpheus, with the three wise Ribhus, and the Bribus or carpenters, and these are the Chelubite trio that came of Eshton, the first of whom was Rapha.^" Mythology is not yet done with the house of the physicians. He is Eumolpus, another Thracian, the son of Poseidon and Chione. He was brought up in Ethiopia, from whence he returned to Thrace and took refuge with King Tegyrius, some Tsocharite, bringing with him his son Ismarus, who represents Samlah. When war took place between the Thracians and "'' Muir's Sanscrit Texts. ■'■'"' Max Miiller, Chips, vol. ii.. Comparative Mythology. 250 THE HITTITES. Athenians and the fonner were defeated, the family of Eumolpus was retained in power by the victors, as a priestly caste presiding over the Elensinian mysteries. Again he is Melampus, the first physician, who is mistakenly called the son of Amythaon and Idomene. In his brother Bias, however, Paseach appears. Mel- ampus saved some young serpents, the parents of which had been killed by his servants, and they in gratitude licked his ears so that he understood the songs of the birds and all earth's voices. Apollo taught him divination and he grew wise in the healing art. When his brother Bias, wishing to marry Pero, the daughter of Neleus, was told that she could only be his on the condition that he brought back from Iphiclus, King of Phylace, in Thessaly, the cows of Tyro, the mother of Neleus, Melampus took his brother's place, and by his arts got back the cows, famous in Sanscrit as in Greek story. Then he healed the daughters of Prcetus, King of Argos, and, marrying one of them, shared the kingdom with that monarch's successor, Acrisius. The name of Samlah is obscurely given as Amphilochus, the son of Aniphiaraus, his descendant. To Herodotus, the physician was no myth, for to him he attributes the introduction into Greece of the Dionysiac abominations of Phallus worship.''^ The monu- ments of Hammurabi confirm this charge of Herodotus, for they indicate that his deities were the Ethnanite ancestral gods, and in particular Bel Merodach, the Hebrew Baal Peor. In Per- sian legendary history Kapha is a somewhat neutral character, being Mihrab, King of Cabul, whose daughter Rodabeh married Zaul, the son of Saum.''* This Rodabeh can hardly be any other than the Rhodope, or Rhodopis, of the Greeks, who is said to have been a Thracian. The name certainly was Thracian, for the western mountain range of Thrace was called Rhodope. With this Rhodope originated the nurserj' tale of Cinderella- An eagle, having picked up one of her sandals, dropped it into the lap of Psammetichus, the Pharaoh, who sought out its owner and married her. Herodotus attributes the third pyramid to Rhodope, while Manetho says it was built by Queen Nitocris, who succeeded Menthesuphis, of the sixth Egyptian dynasty. •'^ Herodotus, ii. 49. R* Mirkhond, UO. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 251 was Historical truth is lying about m these stories, and may he nscer- tained by a comparison of legends. Virgil ."" The record of Samlah is but a shadowy one. Camillus, as the Cabir and the Etruscan Mercury, the Celtic Camulus, the Finnish Jomala, are shadowy personages, like the Semalean Jove who was worshipped with the Parnethian Jove at Parnes in Attica.^' Zamolxis and Ismarus have no story to speak of. Even Samsu Iluna simply tells of making a canal and adorning the shrines of the gods. It is hard to say whether the supposed Gamil Ninip, who ruled in Karrak, but was also lord of Nipur and Eridu, is the same person, and whether he is to be identified with Gamil Sin, King of Nipur and Ur, and a worshipper of Bel and Nugan.''^ In the ancient history of Lydia he has double men- tion. In the line of the Atyadae after Hermon, a genuine his- torical character, the Harum of the Kenite genealogies, comes Gambles, a king so gluttonous that Athenstus says he devoured his wife in his sleep, and, awaking to find one of her hands, all that remained of his consort, in his mouth, he slew himself.**^ 50 Virgil, ^neid, xi. 540, seq. '" Muir, Sanscrit Texts. ''' Pausanias, i. 32. " - Records of the Past, iii. 15, 12. '-^ Athenaeus, x. 8. 2:)2 THE HITTITEH. This kinj; is repeated »n TiiioIuh, the last of the Atyample of Diana, after which he was carrie«l ort'hy a Imll and thrown upon .sharp stakes, which pierced liim and caused his death. This may set forth hi.s fate as the impaled victim of his concjueror, f«)r impalement, a common mode of punishment among the Assyrians, was probably borrowed from the Hittites. Even the Es(|uimaux legends contain references to this barbarous custom."** Herodotus, in describing the woi-ship of Zamolxis, says that every five years the Getac sent a nmn to lay their wants before him. Three lances were held with their points upwards, and the victim was thrown into the air so that he might fall upon theni. If they pierced a vital part, he was a true messenger ; if he lived, he was f-aouted as an outca-st unworthy of the favour of their god."' Julius Africanus begins his list of Chaldean kings with the family to which Samlah belonged. His first Chaldean monarch is Evechous, a name that meant nothing until A.ssyrian glosses were found for Accadian words. It is now known that Evechous is the Greek rendering of the Accadian Hubisega, which is trans- lated by the Assyrian Bilu, or Bel. The connection of this name with the line of Chelub is justified by another gloss, for Khilip is Ilu, a god.**** It is natural, therefore, to find the languages of M KawliiiHon'x HtrodotuH, note 5 to Bk. iv. c. 94. •» Mirkhond : Firdusi, Shah Nameh. *irds Ptymphalides. are said to have dwelt. They are often confounded with the Harpies, as, like them, feeding on human Hesh. The destruction of these birds was the sixth labour of that Hercules who married Omphale, the widow of Tmolus, from which union sprang Alcaeus, or Agosilaus, the head of the Hera- clid dynasty of Lydia. Hercules also took in marriage Partheno[ie, the daughter of Styniphalus, who was tlie mother of Eueres. Strabo makes Stymbara a city of the Dryopos of Thessjily. There was a bird called Htyni'pkalis by Pliny, and supposed to be a kind of crane. Now the Megareans, who repre- sented the fa.nily of Masrekaii, pretended descent from cranes ; and Garanhir, the crane, was a divine personage in Welsh mytho- logy. Mirkhond, in his history of the kings of Persia, says that Saum, the chief officer of Minucheher, gave his son Zaul into the keeping of a hermit named Simurgh, who dwelt in a cell among the mountains. But in another part of the history he makes Esfendiar, the son of Gu.shtasp, taunt Rustam, Zaul's son, in the following manner : " I have heard from those of former times that Zaul was the ott'spring of evil spirits, by v^hom he was expensed in his infancy on the bank of a river ; there the Simurgh seized him and took him to her nest as food for her young ; Ijut even they were so alarmed at his hideous countenance that they would not devour him. The Simurgh, too, regarding him atten- tively and perceiving his repulsive features, suffered him to remain in a corner of her nest and eat up the fragments of their food. When he grew up she cast him out on the bank of the Helmund, the inhabitants of which place, on beholding his for- bidding figure, took him for some demon sent to destroy the human race."^^ The Simurgh is famous in oriental fiction as an enormous bird with a human voice, answering to the Roc of the Arabian Nights. It is also called Anka, and it is related that some Thamudites dwelling at Al Rass, who despised and at last killed their prophet, Handha, or Khantala, were annoyed by the Anka, which lodged in the mountain above them and used to snatch away their children when other prey was wanting."^ The 71 Mirkhond, 107, 300. "'- Sale's Koraii, ch. x.xv. and note er. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 255 US, wliei-e ire often II human abour of lus, from he Hera- marriacfe iiother of yopes of liny, and lo reprc- cranes ; mvtho- 5ia, says ion Zanl elt in a histojy n, Zaul's f former n he was Simui'gh mg ; but liat they in atten- him to of their k of the his for- broy the )n as an c of the ted that J at last I by tlie used to /2 The winged Sphinx, whom earlier tradition calls Phix, and who sat on the Phicean hill propounding riddles and devouring the people of Thebes, until (Edipus made a happy guess and caused her downfall, represents the same family as the Harpies, and Stym- phalides, the Simurgh, Anka, and Roc ; but while Kapha and his descendant, Samlah, appear in the former, the Phix denotes the kindred line of Paseach. The traditions regarding this family point to their occupation at one time of part of Egypt, to their expulsion from it in the two lines of Chelub and Shuach, the former being represented by Hammurabi, who established himself on the throne of Babyloui and the latter by the Ras, or people of Ma Reshah.'^^ Sandah, the son of Masrekah and grandson of Rapha, or Hammurabi, being allied with the Ethnanite worshippers of Baal Peor, whom the Greeks called the Pallantidae, and being himself the descendant of Achashtari, or Castor, the liead of the Dioscuri, overthrew the Beerothite dynasty of Hadad, Yudisthira, or Theseus, and estab- lished himself on the throne of Gebalene. There he dwelt among the mountains, and strengthened himself by an alliance with the Zerethite tribe, taking to wife a daughter of Ardon, the eponym of the Assyrian Rutennu. Continuing the sanguinary rites of Beor, or Busiris, and sending forth warlike bands to procure captives for his holocausts, he was compared to a ravenous bird devouring human flesh. By some avenger, called in the Greek story Her- cules, he was at length killed by impalement, a fitting recompense for his horrid cruelties. His subjects calling themselves b}' his name as Samahlians, or Gambulians, fled for refuge to the marshes south of Babylonia and fixed their abode in the water beyond the reach of cheir enemies. From their lake dwellings they still, however, sallied forth to get victims for their gods, so that they were no longer represented by the Sinnirgh in his lofty nest among the hills, but by the water haunting Stymphalides, well trained by Mars, with beaks and talons of iron, and furnished with darts of the same metal for the slauuhter of the human victims devoured by them. The Symbolon Limen of the Tauri, where dwelt the Symbolian trilte of that fjrnily, was a harbour ^3 Al Ras, their region, was tlie Arish or river of Egyi>t, or even Larna in Chaldea. All the Larissas were originally Al ReKhahw, abodes of the mighty Raw. 256 THE HITTITES. with a lighthouse, where an ever burning fire invited passing ships to enter to the destruction of their crews, for the Tauri sacrificed all shipwrecked persons to their gods. And such fires, burning on the marshy borders of lakes and rivers in Chaldea, in Asia Minor, in Thrace and Switzerland, and in the New World as well, oft tempted travellers seeking hospitality to venture on the treacherous ground that lay between the light and them, until the gliding canoe of the lake dweller was by their side and the Stymphalian dart laid them low, victims for the slaughter. Out of this story of revolting treachery, often repeated in the world's history, has grown the ignis fatuus. Will o' the Wisp, or Jack a Lantern, the Japanese Jdtsiine-bi, or fire of the fox, which flickers before the eye of the belated wayfarer in the fens, leading him on to his evil fate. ■BMI 257 CHAPTER V. The Kings that Reigned in Edom (Continued). The Chelubite Achnshtarites had but a short reign in Geba- lene, for Saul of Rehoboth by the river restored the Beei'othite empire. That Saul was a Beerothite Hittite is attested liy many facts. The name Saulius belonged to the European Scyths, denoting a brother of Anacharsis and descendant of Spargapithes, while the similar name Scylas pertained to a son of Ariapithes and grandson of Idanthyrsus, his brother being Octamasadas. ' Ariapithes and Spargapithes ai'e Rehobothite names; Idanthyrsus is a corruption of Hadadozer ; and Octamasadas is Eshtemoag, The Hadadezer whom David conquered was a son of Rehob, and his country of Hamath Zobah was the land of Rehol).'-' The slayers of Ishboshoth, the .son of Saul, were Rechab and Baanah, the sons of Rimmon, a Beerothite.^ But Pliny, in a remarkable and much disputed passage, establishes the descent of Saul from Hadad. " Saulaces, the descendant of ^Eetes, who reigned in Colchis, found in the land of the Suanes virgin soil, from which he extracted much gold and silver. We read of the golden arches of his palace, its silver columns and pillars which he ^niined when he conquered Sesostris, king of Egypt, so proud a monarch that every j'etir he chose one of his subject kings by lot and yoked him to his car to celebrate anew his triumph." * In addition to this passage, we have already found Saul appearing in profane history as the Persian Zaul. The ancestry given him by Firdusi and Mirkhond is all astray, for Saum was not his father, nor Nariman his grandfather. Gurchasp is the Persian e(|uivalent of Rechab or Rehoboth. Nevertheless, the connection of Zaul with the Simurgh points him out as the Saul who suc- ceeded Samlah, whom the Siiuurgh sets forth. This Zaul was an 1 Herodot., iv. 7^>, seq. -' 2 Sam. viii. 3. ' :' 2 Sain. iv. 2. * Pliny, H. N. xxxiii. 15. • (17) 258 THE HITTITES. Albino, his hair, eyebrows and lashes being entirely white.^ The Simurgh brought him up in the mountains until his seventh year, when his father brought him home and exhibited his heir to the people. When he came to manhood king Minueheher made him governor of Niraruz, and, while occupying this position, he married Rodabeh, daughter of Mihrab, king of Cabul. The famous dialogue between Esfendiar and Rustam, the son of Zaul, contains accounts of the miraculous interposition of the Simurgh on behalf of his family. Zaul refused to accept the faith of Zoroaster, and in his old age, after the death of Rustam, was taken prisoner by Behmen, Esfendiar's son. All the men of his race were great heroes, and the bulwarks of Iran against her enemies. In the Mahabharata the maternal uncle of Yudisthira is Sdlya, king of the Madras, an indication tliat the name Saul was in the family. In the Raja Tarangini there appears Jaloka, a famous king, who at an early age revived the institutions of Yudisthira in Cashmere. Ho smote the Mlechhas or Amalekites, and paid homage to Rudra, but was also a zealous votary of Siva, the unclean God. Nevertheless, he had a horror of human sacrifice, and when the goddess Kritya, in the disguise of a starving woman, asked him for human flesh, he, rather than shed blood, offered her his body to eat." Homer preserved the name of Saul as Axylus, the son of Teuthras of Thrace, who dwelt in Arisba. A similar verbal series is presented in Calchas, the .son of Thestor, and his sister Leucippe. Again Saul is Calais, the brother of Zetes and son of Boreas, who conquered the Harpies. But firmer ground is reached when it is remembered that the advent of the Achashtarites to Gebalene, in the person of Sanilah, introduced that country into Lydian history, for the Lydians were the Shuchite Achashtarites in the line of Laadah. Acrelaus or Agesilaus is called the son of Hercules and Omphale, and the successor of Tmolus on the throne of Lydia, and he is Saul.^ He was the head of the dynasty of the Mermnadae, a name which finds no explanat nong ancient writers, although the M3'r- » Mirkhond, 167. * Haja Tarangini, lib. i. b1. 108, seq. ' ApoUodoriig. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 259 nddons, or transformed ants of iEgina, the Mariandyni of Bithynia, and other peoples and places of like name, invite comparison. The name that answers to Mermna is the Miriam of the Kenite genealogy. She was the daughter of Jether or Mered, by Bithiah, the daughter of Pharaoh, who seems to have been originally the wife of Jether, but to have been taken from him by Mered.* Homer knew both mother and daughter, for he tells of the mound in front of Troy, " which mortals call Batiea, but the immortals, the tomb Oi (juick dancing Myrina," and ApoUodorus mistakenly makes Batiea a daughter of Teucer.** The Arthurian legends here come to our assistance, giving Coll or Huail, the great law- giver and priest of mysteries, who is the same person as Hoel, king of Armorica, and Coel, duke of Caer Colvin, as the British version of Saul."' Alas 1 he has fallen on evil days, for the great Saul of Rehoboth by the river, who measured his strength suc- cessfully with the might of Egypt, is " Old King Cole, that merry old soul," of the nursery rhymes. Hoel was the son of a sister of Arthur, by Dubricius, king of Armorica. He had a daughter Helena, who was carried off to Michael's Mount bj' a savage and deformed giant from Spain, and died in his hands. Coel also was the father of another Helena, who is fabulously represented as the wife of Constantius Chlorus and mother of Constantine the Great, although Helena is well known to have been a native of Bithynia. Again, the name of Helen is preserved in that of the GwyHion, or nine prophetic virgins of Seon, pertaining to the rites of Coll or Huail. Davies says concerning the Gwyllion : " There was some signal disaster attendant upon the fall of one of these ladies, hence the bards use the simile in illustrating a hope- less calamity." " Arthur is the Kenite Jered, the father of Gedor, whose half-sister or cousin was Miriam, and she it is whom the father of Saul married. The story of Miriam is a remarkal)le one. Diodo'nis Siculus calls her Myrina, as does Homer, and makes her the Queen of the African Amazons, who dwelt about Lake Tritonis in the Roman 8 1 Chron. iv, 17. » Iliad, ii. 813 ; Aiwllodorus, iii. 12, 1. "> Davies' Druids ; Geoffrey's British History. Ji Druids, 107. 260 THE HITTITES. province of Africa. With thirty thousand foot and two thousand horsewomen she captured Cercina, the city of the Atlantides, and put all adult males to death. Then she exterminated the Gory;ons, a nation of women like her own, and, entering Egypt, made alli- ance with Horus, the son of Isis. Afterwards she invaded Arabia, and brought all Syria under her sway. The Cilicians submitted to her yoke, but the other countries of Asia Minor she conquered, finally establishing her empire on the Caicus, which separates Mysia from Lydia. There Myrina, Cyme, Pitane, Priene, and other cities, commemorated her and her companions. Making an expedition to the island of Lesbos, she founded Mytilene. She also colonized Samothrace, and inaugurated mysteries in that island. But the Thracian Mopsus, banished by Lycurgus from his native land, and Sipylus, a Scythian, uniting their troops, fell upon the country of the Amazons, defeated the female warriors, and killed their queen.^'^ This story is virtually that of Semi- ramis ; for Xanthus, the Lydian, says that her mother, Atargatis was taken prisoner by Mopsus and drowned in a lake near Ascalon. where Semiramis was born.^^ Miriam was not a daughter of Jerigoth or Atargatis, but, belonging to the same family, tradition naturally connected their names. It is probable that Shimrou Meron, which, in the tnue of Joshua, was situated not far from Cana in Galilee, was an epithet of Miriam as well as the name of a city, and that out of this epithet the name Semiramis arose.'* The connection which Macrobius sets forth of Adad and Atargatis is explained by the union of Mii'iam, who was a niece or second cousin of Jerigoth, with a son of Hadad. The double mention of Mopsus in the Greek tradition is important, as is that of h'lh alliance with Sipylus. Sir Gardner Wilkinson says : " The names of the children of Amnion, as well as of Chemosh, their god, are too near to the Khem and Amun of Egypt to be accidental." ^^ The same may be said of Moph or Memphis and Moab. Mopsus is the personification of the Moabites, who, under some prede- cessor of Zippor, the father of Balak, were expelled from Egypt, and, uniting with the similarly banished Amorites, whom their 12 Diod. Sic. iii. 27. IS Athenaeu8, viii. 39. 1* Joshua Kii. 20. 15 Rawliiison's Herodotus, App. bk. lii., Essay i. 21. THE KINGS THAT llEIGNED IN EDOM. 261 ofi'cat ancestor, Shobal, the Egyptian Seb-ra, denoted in the form Sipylus, began that warfare with the Hittite tribes which dis- persed them to the north and east, before Israel entei-ed the land of promise. That the dynasty of Saul fell when the Moabites returned to Palestine is set forth figuratively by many Greek writers, who represent the two great sagos, Mopsus and Calchas, ujeeting, according to some in Colophon, according to others in Cilicia, and exhibiting their skill in divination. iLopsus proved himself the truer prophet, and Calchas, mortified, put an end to his own life.^** The Greek accounts of Saul and his father are numerous and very confused. Theseus, who has been found to illustrate in his history the reign of Hadad, retired to the court of Lycomedes, king of Scyi'os, by whom he is reported to have been put to death. Prior to his exile, his son, Hippolytus, whose mother was Hippolyte or Antiope, (lueen of the Amazons, was falsely accused by his step-mother, Phaedra, after the manner of the Hebrew Joseph. Theseus cursed his son, whose chariot was overthrown so that he died, although Virgil and Ovid make him live again under the name Virbius, near Marruvium, in the country of the Marsi, where his name is associated with that of Archippus. The people of Troezene, in Argolis, worshipped Hippolytus, and informed Pausanias that he was translated to the skies, where he forms the constellation called the Charioteer. This must be the Cacab Rucubi of the Assyrijlns and Chaldeans, a Hebrew celestial Beth Marcaboth. The name Hippolytus is thus a (ireek rendering of the original name, the hippos or horse replacing rakah, the horseman or driver of a war chariot. Pausanias mentions Mela- nippus as a son of Theseus, victorious in the Neiuoan races, who can be no other than the father of Saui as Marcaboth. The same writer has the story of a Melanippus of unknown parentage who carried oft' a beautiful maiden, Coinaetho, contrarv to the will of her parents and his. As she officiated in the temple of Diana, the enraged goddess sent a plague upon the people who had allowed her to be robbed of her priestess, fron\ which they were not delivered until they obeyed the Delphic oracle by annually '" Pherecydis Fiagmenta, Sturz, p. 171. xiv. 1, 27, etc. Other authorities in Banier ; Strabo, 262 THE HITTITES. sacrificing to the goddess a youth and maiden of great beauty. A tale of manly virtue, corresponding to that of Hippolytus, is told of Peleus, whom Acastus of lolchos, believing him to be guilty, exposed bound upon Mount Pelion to be devoured by wild beasts. He broke his chains and fled, like Theseus, to Scyros, where he married Thetis, the sister of Lycomedes, its king. Other writers say that he took refuge in the Achsean kingdom in Thessaly, and was there united to Philomela, daughter of Actor, the son of Myrmidon. Peleus was the son of ^acus and Endeis, daughter of Chiron, in whose time a pestilence wasted the island of Egina and carried off large numbers of its inhabitants, where- upon iEacus prayed to Jupiter for relief. In a dream he beheld swarms of ants issuing from the root of a tree, which forthwith became men, and in the morning he learned that his kingdom was more populous than ever. This is doubtless a classical invention to explain by myrmex, an ant, the name Myrmidones, applied to the earliest inhabitants of iEgina. iEacus Hire iEgeus, is probably a form of Husham, as the Jason who also .sets forth his name is made by Medea the father of Mermerus. Peleus settled in Thessaly as king of the Myrmidons there, and his son was Achilles, who led these Myrmidons to the siege of Troy. Thus Achilles is another Greek name for Saul of Rehoboth ; and the presence of a Course of Achilles in European Scythia, over which, near the time of Herodotus, a Saulius ruled, and the statement that Achilles himself had been king over all the Scyths, are justified.^' The fact that Homer, out of one historical personage, made two such oppo.site characters as Achilles and Calchas, is sufficient to show that he must have composed his immortal epic long after the events it records. In other records the character of Saul, as uniting warlike prowess with zeal for religious and political reformation, furnishes the materials out of which, by the aid of different one-sided traditions, the Homeric sage and warrior were evolved. The three religious reformers among the Britons were Menu, Math and Coll.^® The first of these is doubtless the same as the Indian Manu, author of the Institutes, the Egyptian Menes, the 1^ Herodotus, iv. 55 ; consult Rawlinson's Herodotus, notes in loc. '8 D.tvies' Drnids. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 263 first Pharaoh, and Minos, the law-giver of Crete. In Math or Amathaon appears Hamath, from whom came the Amautas and Amoxoaques of the New World. And Coll, who appears to be the same as the beardedstranger,Morien, that guarded the sacred fire, built Stonehenge, and introduced new rites, while he was also regarded as a public benefactor for superseding the abori- ginal oats and rye with wheat and barley, is Saul of Rehoboth. He is represented among Greek Hierophants by Dysaulcs, which is but another name for Celeus, in whose time barley was first sown in Eleusis, and who founded the Eleusinian mysteries, with which the ancient British mysteries seem to have been identical. Celeus was by Metanira the father of Triptolemus, whose name is akin to that of Neoptolemus, the son of Achilles by Deidamia, daughter of the ever recurring Lycomedes of Scyros. Saul is the ancient Arabian god Sohail, the Lesghian Saal and Zalla, the Mizjejian Dalle, the Yukahirian Chail or Koil, and the Mexican Quetzalcoatl. To establish his identity with the gr€p.t culture hero of the New World it is necessary to consider the meaning of the word Saul. It is virtually the same word as Hazael, which denotes a usurping king in the same Syrian line, and is the Basque hesaula, hezaul, a stake, post, pillar, which the Japanese, having no I, represents by hashira. The German sdule is doubt- less a loan word from the Hittite in the Basque form, as is the Hebrew asherah in that of the Japanese, for asherah is generally understood to mean a wooden pillar. The Asherahs are frequently mentioned in the Bible, and have been wrongly translated as groves and the goddess Astarte.^^ They were columns such as the Romans found in Etruria and called by the name cijypus, and such as the Brahmans in India named sthupas or topes, of which the Buddhist lats were the simplest. Pausanias connects the name of Rehob, Rechob, or Rechoboth, the father of Saul, with similar monuments, making mention of that which is called Colona or the mound and the temple of Dionysius Colonata in Sparta, who was worshipped by the Leucippides.^^ In the Thupawansa and other Singhalese books which relate the manner in which the Buddhist relics were distributed to be 1'' Gesenius, Lex. Heb. ^ Pausanias, iii. 13. i!^' i!;l 264 THE HITTITES. inclosed in topes as objects of adoration, tlio Lidmwi princes of Wisaln and tlje princes of AUnkappa are made the recipients of some of these treasures.-^ The eponym of the Leueippiflts, Lichawis, and Allakappas, is Leucippus, whom Diodonis wrongly represents as the son of Naxius or Nahash, and the father of Smardius or Samlah, who, he says, received Theseus when he fled to Naxos with Ariadne, and in whose time Dionysius was horn." This passage sets forth the kinship of Nahash and Samlah, the Kapha, and confirms the Persian story of the upbringing of Zaul by the Sinmrgh, in the connection of Leucip- pus, liis father Rechoboth, with Smardius. A similar error is found in the Indian genealogies, which give Sumarti as the son of Bharata, whose father is Rishababa.'-^ Regal succession has in either case been taken for hereditary descent, and in the Indian list the older Rechab. father of Beeri, the head of the Been)thite or Bharatan race, is confounded with the later Rechoboth. Returning, however, to Quetzalcohuatl, the fair god of the Mexicans, we tind that his name is translated by qucizaUi, which Molina renders pJuma rica, hrtya, y mde, a rare large green feather, and coatl, a snake. He is thus the plumed serpent, but there the explanation ceases, for the serpent had no special part in the rites instituted by him. The head of the Hittite serpent line was Techinnah of the Chelubite lino of Achashtarites, the father of Ir Nachash, the Sanscrit Nahusha, from whom came tlie snake worshipping Nagas of Cashmere, and the American Natchez. The original signification of qitetzalli was a pillar or column of squared timber, which answers to the Basque hezaula and the Japanese haHhira. But modern Aztec disguises the word by prefixing the syllable thi, so that even in Molina's time the wooden column was tla-qaetzalli, which, strange to say, also meant a story or myth. This adventitious tla, which frequently has substantive power, disguises many Aztec words, as for instance tl-ateconi, an axe, which is the Iroquois atoken and the Koriak adaganu. Etymologically, therefore, the name of Quetzal cor- responds to that of Saul. His genealogy is not given, for like »i Hardy, Manual of Budhism, 353. 22 Diod. Sic. V. 31. 23 Asiatic Researches, v. 251. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN KDOM. 2C5 tlu' British Coll ho was ivgtirdod na a distinj^uishiHl strnn^'er coininjjf with a priestly company troin Tlapallan, and leturninjjf thither when his work was done, Orizaba heinj^ the point of his departure. But, when the name of Quotzaleoatl is introduced into dynastic lists, it is always associated with that of Camaxtii, the grandfather of Mapach, in whom we have already found the martyr Hamath, whose grandsonJether was called Kudur Mal)U»j, the father of Jered or Ardu-Sin.'-* Like the British Coll »)r Huiiil, and the Greek Celeus and Dysaules, who discovered wheat and barley, he went forth on a journey and found Indian corn, with which priceless boon he enriched the Me.xican and surround- ing peoples.''*'' Like the Indian Jaloka, he abolished human .sacritices, and, resisting all temptations to renew them, lost his throne rather than sanction such barbarities. Coming suddenly upon the scene, like Zaul from the abode of the Sinnirgh, he was, like him, white haired, a tall, well-made man of venerable aspect, though young, full bearded, and clad in a flowing robe of white sewn with black flowers. In his train came artists, artificers, men of science, all that could enrich a country and add to its happiness. While he was making progress through the lanil of the Toltecs, everywhere teaching his new ritual which he pro- fessed to have received from the heavens to whom his loud prayers were offered, the old King Ihuitmal died at Tollan, and the people of Anahuac called him to the throne.-" History is silent about Ihuitmal, the Aztec version of Samlah or Yumala, save to tell that he had reigned for thirty yeai's, and that Quetzalcoatl was his successor. At Tollan the royal pontiff" fixed his seat, making it " the abode of felicity, of luxury and abun- dance." Extending his peaceful sway far and wide, peace reigned in all the land, and the blessings of agriculture turned the desert into a garden. The Mexican historians love to tell of his markets containing the produce of the whole earth, of the wondrous tissues woven in his factories, the gold and silver ware fashioned by his smiths, the gems and mosaics, the inlaid tables, the marvellous fans, and a thousand other objects that were so common as to be 24 B. de Bourbourg, i. 255. ■■'5 B. de Bourbourg, i. 58, a' B. de Bourbourg, 265, ttl( 260 THE HITTITES. thought little of in his day. He built four palaces of materials so precious that the description of them rivals the esiile them four temples, the Hrst of which was called the Temple of Gold, the second of Tunjuoise and Emerald, the third of Shells, and the fourth of Alabaster. He founded a priesthood and et^tablishcd monastic colleges for their education. Of their ritual he was the author, and at the same time, as chief pontitt* the faithful observer. Everj'where the long-haired priests in their black robes and capuchined heads, like those represented in the Scythian portraits from Kertch, went about proclaiming the new laws, and bringing the people into the paths of peace and virtue, until the Golden Age and Saturnian Reign seemed once more to be realized. These priests celebi'ated the opening of the day with instruments of Uiusic, and chanted divine songs as they relieved each other in the temple watches. And the wise king, having established his religion and promulgated his laws, gave his mind to literature and science in his palace, or " hanging gardens like those of Semiramis," writing the history of the early world and the Tonalamatl or Book of the Sun, one of the most ancient of astrological treatises. Nor does Mexican history fail to note the mines that Pliny mentions in his brief record of the Colchian Saulaces, or the pillars that, bearing his name, became objects of adoration. 2^ For twenty years this happy state of things lasted, but vice and cruel supei'stition were not dead. The great city of Teoti- huacan, under its petty king, had refused to give up its human sacrifices, and Quetzalcoat! was not able to reduce it to obedience. In other regions the severity of his laws, which seem to connect him with the Locrian Zaleucus, hindered the devil-worshippers from openly practising their horrid rites and abominable revels, but secretly, under the veil of night, they continued to celebrate the bloody mysteries of Tetzcatlipoca. The king of Culhuacan bore the name of this sanguinary deity, and, with the king of Otompan, he insisted that the sage of Tollan should restore the ancient rites. Entering Tollan itself and inciting the people with superstitious fears, he led them to sacrifice human victims within ear-shot of the wise king. Then Quetzalcoatl. unwilling to shed -'7 B. de BourtK>urg, var. loc. THE KINOS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 207 blood, retireil secretly, carryinjj away some of his literary treasures, and attended by such a ct)nc«)ur8e of people that Tollan seemed deserted. Reaching the mountains, ho wept over the rebellious city that he had beautified. But new troubles arose, for the enenjy pursued him, robbed him of his books, and conipelled all artificers and useful persons in his train to return to Tollan. Then, with a few attendants, he gained the plain of Huitzilnpan and founded Cholullan, the City of Exile. Ten years he reigned there, buildi;ig a temple to Camaxtli and repeating on a humbler .scale the glories of Tollan, when Tetzcatlipoca, or one of his successors under the name of Huemac, came with a largt; army against him. The pontiff-king would not allow hlood to be shed on his behalf. With four of his disciples he bade farewell to the people of Cholullan, and in a barge descended the rivers to the mouth of the Coatzacualco, after which no trace of him could be found. Then Huemac wreaked his vengeance on Cholullan, and brought all the neighbouring country under his sway. In endeavouring to glean liistory fiom the field of Mexican tradition, names present the greatest difficulty, for it seems to have been a point of honour with the Aztec historians to elongate royal names and to give them significance in a dialect which had widely departed from ancient Hittite simplicity. The annalists were all astray in making the historical Quetzalcoatl a son of Camaxtli, or Hamath, for five generations, represented by Rechab, Beeri, Bedad, Hadad and Rehoboth, intervened ; but they were right in representing him as the son of a warlike Amazonian queen whom they call Chimalman, an echo probably of Samlah. The great enemy of the fair god they call Tetzcatlipoca, Telpochtli, and Yaotzin, as well as Huemac. The name of Yaotzin, or the prince of evil, seems to be a travesty of Huetzin, who is said to have occupied the throne of Tollan in the time of Camaxtli, and whom Brasseur connects with Texcaltepocatl, a form of Tetzcatli- poca. Other names belonging to the same race are Yohuallatonac and Matlacxochitl. The line they set forth is evidently the Amalekito, for Huetzin is clearly Husham, and the Telpoch, Tezcaltepoc and Tetzcatlipoc forms are disgui.ses of Eliphaz, like the Greek Telephus. Teleboas and Delphi. The sacrifice of human victims has been already found to characterize the Amalekites, 268 THE HITTITES. who were the chief enemies of the Beerothites, and their murdered Jobab became the Delphic Phft'bus, an cntii'ely different being from the Teucrian Apollon. The name Eliphaz was so celebrated amonof them that it superseded the Temenite and Amalekite names in Assyrian days in the form Ellip, denoting the Albanians of the eastern Caucasus, ancestors of the Ossetes. Strabo describes the human sacrifices in vogue among the Albanians.^** Theleba and Thelbis in ancient Albanin are Telpoch and Delphi-like versions of Elipliaz, and Dalphon, the son of Haman, the Agagite or Anm- lekite, is another."'' Such a name also is that of Telephus, the son of Auge, whose mother married Teuthras of Mysia, and whose son Eurypylus led the Ceteans, or Hittites, at Troy. Daulis, near Delpl.i, was famous in the story of Tereus ; Pteras, another foru) of Patrae and Patara, built the first temple to Phoebus, which was situated over the Coiycian cavern ; Glen first pro- phesied there ; and Dolphus was the son of Phoebus Apollo and Celaeno, the gi'and -daughter of Lycorus, who was the son of Corycia. The Greek story of the infancy of Telephus is, that his mother Auge exposed him when born, on Mount Partlienius, where a hind that had lost her young came and suckled the child, so that the sheplierds who witnessed the act called him Telephus, from el.dplios, a hind. The Welsh legends invert the incidents by representing Elphin as tlie deliverer of the infant bard Taliesin, whom his mother had sent to sea in a little ark or coracle, which drifted into the fish weir that enriched the prince. In Pictish tradition Eliphaz is Alban, son of Isicus, and other Pictish royal uanies are Ale|)h, Elpin and Oltinecta.^" When, according to Greek story, Hercules was in Ligurian Gaul reforming the blood- thirsty inhabitants, his jirogress was checked by the giants Alebion and Dercynus, whom he could not overcome until Jupiter showered stones upon them from heaven, which the Stony Plain between Marseilles and the mouths of the Rhone attests.^^ This seems to be a confusion of a Hittite tradition setting forth Amalek's oppo- sition to the introduction of a humane creed, with the stoiy of 2X Strabo, xi. 4, 7. -'■' Esther ix. 7. •"' Cliron. Pictonun. ^' Ponii). Alela, ii. 5 ; Apollodorus, ii, 5, 10 ; Strabo, iv. 1, 7. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 269 divine interposition in Joshua's war with the five kings of the Amorites, when " the Lord cast down great stcnes from heaven upon them unto Azekah." ^^ The ditierent versions of Saul's history represent him as a great reformer, opposing the sanguinary creed that had been adopted by at least three branches of the Hittite family, the Achashtarites, as evidenced in the history of Samlah, the Teme- nites, as seen in that of Jobab, and the Ethnanites, as illustrated by that oi Beor. The contest between the votaries of Quetzalcoatl and Tetzcatlipoca contiiuies through the whole of Mexican history ; in India a similar war between the Buddhists, who must have been recruited from the peace-loving trilies that followed the laws of Saul, and the nnirderous Sivaitcs, piesents a companion picture ; it appears in the earlier part of Japanese histoiy, and, indeed, wherever the two Hittite creeds came into contact, the same struggle continued through the ages. The Welsh poets regarded Coll as a foreigner and his sectaries as fit t)bjects for persecution by the native hierarchy, who slaughtered men on their altars, and they set him forth as the slayer of the two dusky birds of Gwenddolen, " whicii were in the daily habit of consuming two persons for their dinner, and the like niuuber for their supper," under the name of Gall Power. ^^ He is also Ys Colan, whom Davies would identify with St. Columba, because he is called an Irish scholar, although his black horse, dress and cap, are the opposite of the white attire of the Culdees, and better suit the priest of Quetzalcoatl. The Druid Merddin sees him coming and says to his flock : " Attend, little pig ! it is necessaiy to depart, to avoid the hunters of the water dwellings, if they should attempt to seize us, lest the persecution should come upon us and we should be seen." In this case the tables are turned, and the laws of Saul are plainly in force against the treacherous lake-dwelling Gam- bulians, for Ys Colan threatens the Druiil with the wrath of the king. In this contest Saul took an active part, not merely as a teacher, but as a warrior. Tiie Homejic Achilles unwoithily represent"?! him, but the Indian Jaloka, who by his valour lireaks the power of the Mlechhas, or Amalekites, and then con([uers the :■■! Josh. X. 11. 2^ Davies' Druids. 270 THE HITTITES. whole world, while, at the same time, he makes canals, builds temples and palaces, enrifches his kingdom, introduces wise laws and imperial state, cultivates piety, and offers his own body rather than permit human sacrifice, fairly mirrors the grandest of the kings that reigned in Edom. The Persian Zaul is an Achilles and a Calchas combined to form a character like Ulysses, or Nestor, and never reaches the dignity of the original. Pliny's brief record of Saulaces tallies best with Jaloka. As for Quetzalcohuatl it may be said that his story, under Buddhist influences in India and Japan, lost some of the virility of its prototype, but gained in mysticism and humanity, necessarily presenting a very one- sided picture of the great culture hero, who deserves to take rank among the chief benefactors of mankind. Whence did he derive his humane and elevated creed ? Did Egypt's civilization help him to it ? did it descend to him from the martyr Hamath ? or hud the purer faith of the great Apophis, taught to the marvellous boy by his prime minister Joseph, found its way into his mind and heart, setting Saul also among the prophets ? We cannot tell. If the Japanese had left any particulars about their white-headed dairi Siragano, we might be wiser ; and if we could be sure that the Kanyakubdja, which Jaloka subdued, and from whence he brought his institutions and laws, was the land of Egypt, then his casting down the heathen temples and setting up pillars like that of Bethel for the worship of him who dwells in the heavens, would enable us to rank Saul among the saints of ancient days, a worthy namesake of him who fell fighting on Gilboa as Israel's first king, and of that warrior with spiritual weapons in a holier cause, the great apostle of the Gentiles.^* In any case, all honour is due to Saul of Rehoboth by the river, whose fame has slumbered through thousands of years. Jaloka was translated to the skies, and the Aztecs in Cortez's time still looked for the return of Quetzalcoatl, but " Saul died, and Baalhanan, the son of Achbor, reigned in his stead." The name of Baalhanan at first sight is purely Semitic, being the same as Hannibal, Baal's favour. There is reason to think that thus early a desire to extend the worship of Bel had led the families of Achashtari and Ethnan, his chief votaries, to confer upon him ** Titsingh^ Annales, 29 ; Raja TaratiKini, lib. i, b1, 117. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 271 the Semitic name Baal, for in the Hebrew record he is always spoken of as Baal and Baal Peor. They were successful in this attempt to denationalize their deity, for, besides the Midianites, the Semitic speaking Moabites and Amorites adopted his worship, and some of the latter installed him in the highest place in the Phoenician pantheon. In the name Baalchanan, the title of the god is Semitic, but the following chanan is an ancient form of the Basque gan, to, at, pertaining to, (janako, towards, ganatrea, to attract, and of the Japanese kanai, to agree, be in harmony with Jean, admiration, kanji, to admire, esteem. Thus Baalchanan really means, the lover or follower of Baal, and indicates that the line to w^hich lie belonged was one that had accepted the blood- thirsty and licentious rites of that god, and that stood in mortal opposition to the purer faith of Saul and his ancestor Hadad. There is no difficulty in determining what that line was, for a glance at the classical atlas furnishes the data. In Albania the traces of Baalhanan are not very distinct in Abliana and the Alazonus, but in Asia Minor Paphlagonia reproduces his name, and its dis- tricts Blaene, Domanitis and Timonitis, exhibit his relation to the family of Temeni. Even in Britain the Voluntii dwelt with the Damnii Albani. Now, in the history of Husham of the land of Temeni, there appeared a certain Pelegon, or Polyxenus, his grandson, whom the Volsung story celebrates, and who was there declared to be one of the kings who reicjned in Edom. He is Baalhanan, the son of Achbor, or Gachbor. The materials which tradition furnishes for constructing in outline the history of father and son are so numerous, that only a small portion of them can be employed in this sketch. First of all there is monumental evidence for the existence of Achbor, or Gachbor. In the time of Sennacherib, Akupardu was a town of Illipi, or Albania, and the king of that country was Ispabara.^^ It seems strange that the Temenites should have retained the original name for the city, and have much modified it to denote a royal personage, for Akupar and Ispabar are forms of the same word. Going back to the early history of Babylonia, we find a tantalizing fragment, yet valuable, which contains these ^ Records of the Past, vii. 60. 1 .11 i'1 272 THE HITTITES. words : " Isbibarra, king of Karrak." ^" An old Babylonian list gives a king Iskipal, but at present nothing can be made of his connections. Knowing that Ispabara was a Temenite or Albanian name, and that Karrak denotes the Zerka of Moab, named after the Amalekite Zerach, where Husham reigned, it is impossible to avoid the conclusion that Isbibarra, king of Karrak, is the same person as Achbor. While Saul of Rehoboth reigned over Gebalene and all Syria, he, as tributary king in Karrak, represents the Tetzcatlipoca of Culhuacan in the Mexican annals, so that Karrak and Culhuacan ai-e thus identified, although Tetzcatlipoca cannot designate Achbor save as the Eliphazite. During this time of subjection, Achbor, or some other subject prince who was a votary of Baal, took it upon him to unite the name of Saul with that of his deity. At Abu-Shahrein many inscriptions have been found of a great monarch, whose name has been provisionally read Zur- Sin. George Smith says that he is probably closely connected with Gamil-Sin from the great similarity of their legends, and that he was deified after his death. Tlu; connection with Gamil- Sin, or Samlah, the nearness of the names Zur and Shahrein to Saul, and the statement that he was a Nipurite, or descendant of Hcpher, in Teutonic phraseology a Nittung, all tend to establish the oneness of Zur and Saul. One of the inscriptions in which his name appears reads : "Zur-sin, Bel the Nipurite blessed, the leader of the house of Bel, the powerful king, king of Ur, Kinjx of the four reaions, Hea the king, his deliijht the of his delight he built." Another is as follows : "Zur-sin the Nipurite Bel blessed, the leader of the house of Bel, the powerful man, king of Ur, King of the foui* regions." s7 These cannot have been the work of the man whose whole life was spent in warring against the infamous worship of this Bel, but must have emanated from some friendly and probably subject 3« RecoidH of the Past, iii. 1.3. 37 RecordsNif the Past, iii. K). ' * • THE KINGS THAT RKlGNtD IN EDOM. 273 king, who, clinging to his own idolatry, yet had sense enough to appreciate the virtues of the reformer. They may have been written by Achbor, but more likely by a descendant of Samlah, who continued the line of Hammurabi in Babylonia. The Greek traditions represent Pelcgon, or Polyxenus, as a son of the daughter of Husham, and with this the Norse annals and legends agree. In the history of Ramus, thfe son of Sigmund and Hilda is Sigar, and his daughter Signe is the wife of Hagbart ; but, in the Volsung and Niebelungen sagen, Siegfried, or Sigurd, is the son of Sigmund, and marries a sister of the Nitlung Gunther. In other legends, however, the heroine whom Siegfried, or his representative, marries, is Sigrun, the daughter of Hogni, or Hilda, the daughter of Hagen, and even as Kriemhild she is made Hrtoen's niece. It is more than doubtful that Achbor was a Hittite. Esarhaddon conquered Akbaru, king of the Arabian Dupiati, and Kitsu, king of Kaldili, ruling over allied tribes. The name Kaldili is a form of Gilead, which denoted a region beyond Jordan long before the grandson of Manasseh bore it. Gilead, a purely Celtic word, is also the original of Galatia i:i Asia Minor, of Calydon in Grecian iEtolia, and of the classical appellations Galatae and Coltae. The Gileadites were a branch of the Midian- ites, but their history must be left for another treatise. The sons or near descendants of the Midianite Gilead were Peresh and Sheresh ; those of Peresh were Ulam and Rakem ; and the son of Rakem was Bedan.^^ The first of their line who appears in the early Babylonian lists is Ulam, who adds to his name that of his father Peresh, callincj himself Ulam Buryas.^** When the name Ulam occurs again in the list, it is in the foi-m Ulam Girbat, who heads a dynasty containing as the third in succession Meli Sunm, or in Assyrian, Amil Sukamuna. He is followed by Meli Sibarru. Lower down in the list are three names compounded with Bur^'as, showing the connection of the dynasty with that in which Ulam Buryas appears, occupying the fourth place after Hammurabi.*** Here then we have the Median dj'nasty of Berosus. So far the name of Bedan has not been found, but in an inscription 3" 1 Chron. vii. 16, 17. «'■» Records of the Fast, v. "9 ; Proceed. Soc. Bib. Arch., Jan. 11, 1881, p. 38. ^'' Proceedings, p. 41. (18) 274 THE HITTITES. iJ 4, discovered by George Smith at Koyunjik, a king Agukakrimi, who traces hie descent from Sugamuna, calls himself kih^- of Padan Alman, of the Outi, the Saklaati, and of the four regions.*^ Asshurnazirpal connects the Ulmanyans, who represent the Alman in later history, with Zimira, a trace of the Midianite Zimran, and Shalmanezor unites them with the Sirisians, descentled from Sheresh, the uncle of Ulam.*-' But the name Padan acc^uired celebrity in more recent times as that of the Patinians, often mentioned by the Assyrian conquerors. One of their kings was Sapalulme, a name which Professor Sayce has compared with that of Seplul, king of the Hittites, with whom the Egyptian Rameses I. made a treaty .of peace.^^ From the similarity of the two names Professor Sayce was led to chifss the Patinians as a Hittite people. It is to be rememV ered that Seplul and Sapalulme are an Egyptian and an Assyrian version of a foreign name. Also the latter woi-d is compound like Ulam Buryas, adding the ancestral Ulam to Sapal, as Sapal Ulme. In Celtic history Ulam is well known as Ollamh, denoting a family descended from the Nemedians, Numi- dians, or Midianites, so famous for its learning that the name became the title for a .scholar.*^ With this family the Temenite Husham became connected by marriage. The Norse genealogies contain the elements of the Kenite, but somewhat confusedly arranged. Their Signmnd is the Sugamuna, or Amil Sukanmna, of the Babylonian record, and he is the Greek Sicyon and Kenite Chusham. In one place he is made the hus- band of Hilda, daughter of Griotgard, a name which the romancers amplified into Brynhild and Kriemhild. But elsewhere his wife is Hjordis, and she is the daughter of Eilimer, son of Hialm Tiere, king of Cimbria. Skiold, another Cimbrian king, represents the Saklaati of the Koyunjik inscription, the Scythic Scoloti of Herodotus, whose name Dr. Donaldson supposes to be Asa Galatae.^'' Thus the Gileadite line of Ulam Buryas appears to be Cymric, or Sumerian ; in other words, to descend from Zimran, the eldest son of Abraham and Keturah. With this family the Hittite line of *i Trans. Soc. Bib. Archteol., iv. 132 ; Records of the Past, vii. 3. « Records of the Past, iii. 44, 85. « Trans. Soc. Bib. Archseol., vii. 288, 291. , « Keating's Ancient History of Ireland. *^ Ramus, Hist. Norveg. : Donaldson, Varro. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 275 41 Temeni, or Ainalek, united in the person of Husluiin, who married a daughter of Ulam and sister of Bedan.*'' This Hjordis is the Medea of the Greeks, who was no daughter of iEetes of Colchis, fairly identified with Hadad, the son of Bedad, but a grand- daughter of Peresh the Gileadite, whom, as Perses, the Greeks made a brother of iEetes and the usurper of his kingdom. From her descended that Polyxenus, who is Baalchanan, the son of Achbor. The question to be settled is, was Achbor the son of Husham and the daughter of Ulam, or was he the Midianite hus- band of their daughter. Now, Sigurd Fofnisbane is called tlie son of Signnind and Hjordis, and their daughter was Aslauga. He is also called Sigvard, a word plainly identical with Gachbor. In another Norse list Sigar is the son of Sigmund and Hilda, and Sigar's daughter, Signe, is the wife of Hagbart, who even better sets forth the Kenite Gachbor. The intervening Sigar seems to be a myth. The Greek genealogists make Pelegon the son of a daughter of Acessamenus, and Polyxenus, the son of a daughter of Augeas. Lamedon again married Xeuxippe, the daugliter of Sicyon, and Laomedon, son of Ilus, married Strymo, daughter of Scamander, which is just the Norse name Sigmund, or Sigmunder. The latter form appears in Ramus. The explanation of Lamedon and Laomedon uuist be found in an ancient Ulam Bedan, althousfh the analogy of Ulam Buryas would lead one to expect Bedan Ulam, or Padan Alman. If the Greeks received the name from the Cymri, or from a Semitic people, equally preposing the nomi- • native to the jxenitive, Bedan Ulam would be the form, answering in part to Bodonhely in Hungary, an ancient Celtic habitat ; but if, as seems most probable, they received it from the Hittites, who postpone the nominative, the form would be Ulam Bedan, and this thi'ough Lampedon would become Lamedon and Laomedon. The two names figure largely in Greek mythology as Lampus and Phaethon, the steeds of Eosphoros or the dawn, Lampetia and Phaethusa, daughters of Helius and sisters of Phaethon ; but these are intangible personages. Homer knew Phaethon, or Bedan, as Phidon, whom he calls king of Thesprotia.*" The Thesprotians were a very ancient *''< Tliere seems to have been another union of Husham with a Beerothite priucess, *7 Odyssey, xiv. 316. 27G THE HITTITES. ':^ i; people, who originally possessed the oracle of Dodona in Epirus. They were also called Toniuri from Mount Tomarns, which they inhabited. Pindar, appreciating their sacred character as inter- preters of the gods, nevertheless speaks disrespectfully of these Cymric druids, calling them men with unwashed feet who made their bed on the ground.*** Under the Dodonean oaks, sacred to Druidism, these Zimrites prophesied, until the Molotti,or Molossi, superseded them. Now, whence came the Thesprotian name to connect so intimately with the Tomuri, who are Sumerians and Zimrites, and their king Bedan ? Eosper, Hesper, Thesper, are forms of Gachbor, or AchV)or, and the Molossi, who superseded his family, are the Amalekites. This seems to place Achbor in the line of Zimran and Gilead. Pausanias savs that he searched dill- gently in order to find some record of a Polycaon, but found little more than that a person of this name was the son of Butes. If this Polycaon, like Pelegon and Polyxenus, represent Baalehanan, the reference would place him in the line of Bedan. Again, all the names circle about Laomedon and his son Priam, for Lampus and Clytius are sons of the former, while Priam has a son Eche- phron and a daughter Polyxena. Another Echephron was the son of a nameless Hercules, and Psophis, the daughter of Eryx, the son of Butes. Here Eryx represents Rakem, not the son, but the uncle of Bedan. But Oxiporus, who better retains the name of the father of Baalhanan, belongs to the line of Phaethon, who, through Tithonus, descends from Laomedon. As Cephalus he is made the father of Phaethon, to whom Helius and Clymenus are also given for fathers, such is the disorder in which the genealo- gies are found. In the ancient British annals, where, if of Cymric birth, Achbor should be found, he appears as Caswallon, Cassibe- lanus, Cadwallader, and his son Baalehanan, dropping the first part of the name, is Conan.*" They are everywhere conjoined, but Caswallon, son of Heli, is the Cymric hero, while Conan is the offspring of a foreign marriage. Thus in Merlin's famous prophecy these words occur : " Cadwallader shall call upon Conan and take Albania into alliance. Then shall there be a slausfhter of foreigners ; then shall the rivers run with blood. Then shall <« Strabo, \i\. 7, 11. *^ But Conan as Conan Meriadawc, restores the Baal. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 277 break forth the fountains of Armorica, and they shall be crowned with the diadem of Brutus. Cambria shall be filled witli joy ; and the oaks of Cornwall shall flourish." ^^ In this passage Conan, the son of Caswallon, ox* Cadwallader, is made to unite the Albans and the Cymri, or, to go back to ancient nomenclature, the Amale- kites and the Sumerians. Persian histoiy has little to say of Achbor, but calls him by a name so similar to the British one that it suggests a relationship of the two peoples, which the Sumerian names Peresh and Ulam strongly favour. That name is Goshpul Dandan, who ruled over Chin, but, making his submission, was highly esteemed by Feridun.''^ In some genealogies Feridun, who is the Kenite Ardon, des- cendant of Urukh and Jerigoth, is called the son of Abtin of Farshad. This impossibility, for Abtin, son of Farshad, is Bedan, grandson of Peresh, may be explained by the presence of Bedan amonor the descendants of Ardon, through the marriage of one of his ancestors to a daughter of that monarch. The alliance is attested by the presence of the two names in one genealogy in the book of Judges. There Abdon, the son of Hillel, whom Samuel calls Bedan, is said to have been a Pirathonite, and to have been buried in Pirathon in the mount of the Amalekites.^- The Kaldai, who were the leading tribe among the Accadians, moved northward, and gave their ancestral name to the Armenians, whose chief god was Khaldi, but tlie Kaldani to this day consti- tute part of the population of Kurdistan, and side by side with them are the Kurdish Bottani. This places them in relation with the Zerethites, Cherethites, or Dardanians, among whom Ardon occupied a prominent place, both as the Persian Feridun and the Indian Duryodhana. Strabo confirms this by saying that the Bottiaei of Macedonia came from Crete under the leadership of Botton, for Crete simply means the abode of the Cherethites, with whom the line of Bedan was allied. He also mentions a later Baton who was in command of the Brenci, Peirustae, and other Pannonian or Celtic tribes, who dwelt in that Illyria in which the Dardanii made their underground dwellinojs.^^ In British 5" Geoffrey's British History, vii. 3. 51 Mirkhond, 144. 52 Judges xii. 13 ; 1 Sam. xii. 11. 63 Strabo, Frag. 11, vii. 6, 3. 278 THE HITlnES. story Ceredig, or Caradoc, preserved the name of the Zerethite ancestor, between whose descendants and the Cyniri there had long reigned peace and intimate frietidship. He is often invoked in the Bardic measui-es as the strong arm of the Cymri. Even in Mexico the memory of this union was retained, if indeed it '- Lenonnant, Manual, i. 241 ; Records of the Past, iv. 29. i:li! 283 CHAPTER VI. The Kings that Reigxed in BIdom (Continued). It must already be evident that the characters of Homer's great poem belong to the period of these kings. The actual genealogy of his Trojan monarchs tallies marvellously with that of the Zerethites as given by the Kenite scribes. The Indian Kurus or Kritas are these same Zerethites, called by the Greeks Dardanians from their towns Zarthan and Zaretaan. These Zerethites were brave warriors, true Curetes, the Cherethites of D.avid's army in later days. They are spoken of on Egyptian monuments as the Shardana, being sometimes represented as mercenaries in the pay of the Pharaohs, at others as their bitter enemies.^ But they had a kingt'om of their own in the heart of the Hittite settlement east of t j Dead Sea, which they had carved out from among their brethren with their good swords. Its centre apparently was Zareth-Shachar, situated near the Dead Sea, on the river Nahaliel, which honoured Jehaleleel or Helel, son of Shachar. But their dcmiinion must have extended to the west of the Dead Sea, including the land of Ziph and that famous city Kirjath Arba, where the Tsocharite Ephron once dwelt. North- ward they made the Jordan their river, named after their own Ardon, giving to its tributary, the Cherith, their tribal name, and erecting cities called Zavtan, Zartanah, and Zaretaan, to guard its passages. Pushing southward below the Arnon, they gave their name to Zered, afterwards a station in the homeward journeyings of Israel. Round about them were their friends and allies, the Midianites. Nor are we to suppose that all the Dardanian families were within the borders of Palestine, for the Cherethites, who served, and fought against, Egypt, were a seafaring people south of the Philistine coast, by whom perhaps Crete had already been discovered and named, and others of them doubtless kept the 1 Records of the Past, viii. 60 : iv. 40. 284 THE HITTITES. highways of the Euphrates and Tigris, where their ancestors had made their first conquests. This was the old Trojan line ; Zereth, its founder Dardanus, and the nameless Shachar, and unhappy Jehaleleel of the everlasting Lelo, the Ilus who gave name to Ilium ; then the three sons, Ziph, Tiria, anj Asareel, and Ziphah the sister's son, Ganub, who were Capys, Tros, Assaracus, and Ganymede, in classical story. Of Assaracus came Hur, the second Arioch of Ellasar, the Urukh of the monuments, whom as Erich- thonius the Greeks misplaced, and from him in the first or second generation descended Jesher, Shobab and Ardon, the Kurus of the Mahabharata, with whom began the great war. Allied with the Midianites, they came to the northern borders of Moab when Husham was king in Edom, and established themselves in Zareth- Shachar and Elealeh. For safety's sake the Temenite monarch of Gebalene was forced to take a Midianite wife in marriage, but, as it brought him no respite, he seems to have tired of his bargain. One brave man stemmed the invading tide that swelled day by day, until he seemed to stand alone with his people against the Midianites and almost all the other Hittite trilies. This was Hadad, the son of Bedad. Advancing into the heart of the enemy, for Kuru-kshetra, where the great battle between Kurus and Pandus was fought, is no other place than the country about Zareth-Shachar, their stronghold, he smote Midian in that field of Moab, and Ardon, the chief though last mentioned of the Zerethite brethren, whom the Indian epic knows as Duryodhana, fell by the hand of one of Hadad's allies, an unknown Bhima.- The Greeks lost sioht of A rdon, and after Tros, whom thev made the son of Erichthonius, placed Ilus the second. He it was that built a second Ilium, the citadel of which was Pergamus. This citadel's name reveals a secret which the Babylonian lists have also laid bare in part. The second Ilus was no Dardanian, but Ulam Buryas, or Ulam the son of Peresh, a Gileadite or Cale- donian Midianite, who by his own marriage or that of his father, succeeded the vanquished Kurus in the sovereignty of northern Moab. And Pergamus, the citadel, he named in fraternal afi^ection after his brothei* Rakem, for the Hebrew word rahtm, to varie- gate, embroider, is the GaeMc breacahn, and this Rakem is no less 2 The Afahabharata. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 285 jstors liad 3; Zereth, unhappy name to d Ziphah acus, and he second as Erieh- oj" second Kuras of lied with )ab when ti Zareth- monarch iage, but, i bargain, day by linst the rhis was fc of the n Kurus country in that d of the /■odhana, Bhinia.2 y made vas that This fits have ian, but 3r Cale- 3 father, lorthern iti'ection varie- s no less a person than Breogan, the ancestor of the British Brigantes, who dwelt side by side in Yorkshire with their relatives of the senior- line that preserved, as Parisii, the name of Peresh.* After Ilus came Laomedon, or Ulam's son Bedan, who married a daughter of the Temenite Husham. Although Bedan was a Midianite, his unhappy story is so linked with that of the Hittites as to claim a passing notice. Bedan as Laomedon or Ulam-Bedan married a daughter of Scamander, Sigmund, Sugamuna, the Temenite Chusham, and thus allied himself with the family of Amalek, whose capital was Zerka, or Karrak, in the south. According to Pausanias this was Xeuxippe, called a daughter of Sicyon; according to other writers, Strymo, daughter of Scamander ; but her parentage is well a. tested by the name of her daughter Hesione, which agrees with Ilusham. Laomedon fortified the walls of Troy with the aid of some tribes, figuratively designated by the names of ApoUon and Poseidon, but refused to pay them the sum stipulated for the work. Thereupon Apollon sent a pestilence, and Poseidon a sea monster, which ravaged the Dardanian coasts. An oracle was consulted, probably the Delphic, for near Kerak the Jebel el Tarfuyeh would be a very suitable place for the Temenites to erect a sanctuary, and its response commanded that Hesione should be given to the monster. But while Laomedon was making the sacrifice, or, as the legend has it, had chained Hesione to the rocks on the sea shore, Hercules, a convenient name for any hero, passed that way and oflfered to deliver her, on condition that Laomedon would give him a stud of horses. The condition was accepted, and Hercules killed the dragon, but, anxiety being now I'emoved, the perfidious king of Troy declined to keep his promise, and Hercules sailed away vowing vengeance. After he had completed his time of servitude with Omphale, widow of Tmolus, which seems to identify him with Saul of Rehoboth, Hercules collected an army and made war on Liaomedon, which resulted in the death of the Trojan monarch and all his sons, with the exception of Podarces or Priam. A story similar to that of ^ There seem to have been two n- Aims of Brigantes, the one Celtic, descended from this Regem as Breogan ; the other, Iberian, tracing its descent from the Zerethite Berigi^h. Those in Yorkshire were largely Iberic. 286 THE HITTITES, Hesione is told of Andromeda, the daughter of Cepheus, king of Joppa, and Cassiope or Cassiepea, the hero in this case being Perseus, the Indian Parasu Rama. Thus was the unhappy Phf-ethon hurled from his seat to fall into the Eridanus. Of his son or cousin Achbor the Trojan genealogists made no record. The Indian writers make Bali the son of Virochana, or of Sutapas, the son of Phena, and Sutapas may be a corruption of Sutapal, the British Cadwal. In the Harivansa it is said that Sisupala of Chedi was a son of Damagosha, and that he and Jarashandha both descended from Vasu, but, although this statement is valuable as uniting the Indian i*epresentatives of Achbor and Baalchanan in the same family, it otherwise sheds little light upon their ancestry.* Yet Sisupala, as Isbibara, king of Karrak, whither, according to the Indian legend of Harischandra, he seems to have fled in disgrace, must have married into his mother's family and have gained a new lien upon Amalekite sovereignty, although holding the throne of Karrak in trust for his son Baal- chanan, who was also to be recognized as the lawful king of Zareth-Shachar. This Baalhanan, contracted though the Greek name may be, can be no other than the Trojan Priam, the father of a son Echephron and a daughter Polyxena. Where was his Ilium or Troja ? That it was in the land of Moab IS certain, as is its identity with the Indian Raja Griha. It must also have been situated not far from Zareth-Shachar, now called Sara, the chief abode of the Zerethites or Dardanians, and thus between the Nahaliel or Zerka Main and the Arnon. Zareth- Shachar may represent the original Dardania of the Homeric story. The Indian and Greek epics associate Raja Griha and Ilium with hot springs. Homer, describing the flight of Hector from Achilles, tells how they passed the pleasure ground and waving tig trees along the road by the walls of Ilium, reaching the springs Oallirhoe, where rises the eddying Scamander, one of which flows with warm water, so that steam as of fire ascends from it, but the other even in the heat of summer is cold as snow or ice.^ In January, 1807, Seetzen left the Arnon and made his way northward to look for the celebrated baths of Callirhoe, * Harivansa, i. 494. B Iliad, «xii. 143, seq. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 287 which Herotl the Great visited when the hand of death was upon him, vainly hoping to find in them the fount of life. Along a rough, rocky path beset with precipices he journeyed, and came at last to the traces of springy land. " The land then began to be covered with sedge and stringy plants, some of them growing to the height of thirty to forty feet, and testifying to the extraordinary influence of the tropical heat acting on a moist soil. In the wild deep gorges he also espied trunkless palms, willows, and tamarisks growing. Thicker and thicker these became as ho advanced northward, until he came to a spring of clear, cold and excellent water, which slaked the thirst caused by his simple breakfast of bread and salt. Half an hour farther on he encountered a small brook, and still a quarter of an hour farther on, a larger one, which murmured delightfully as it ran onward, shadowed over by mimosfe, to the sea. His course led him on past ln'ook after brook, till he came to a place where the mountains, which had thus far followed the shore closely, receded, and left an ainphi- theatrical opening — a small fertile plain an hour long, a half hour broad, sown by the Aduan Beduins with wheat, barley and duri-a. Here he discovered a large brook, the water of which was hot. This spring forms the outlet, his guides told him, of three springs a half hour's distance from the sea, two of which are so hot as to be unbearable to the hand. The Arabs said, besides, that there were ruins also there bearing the name Sara. Seetzen was inclined to think that these indicate the site of the " Zareth- Shahar in the mount of the valley " mentioned in Joshua xiii. 19. In spite of the distance from the spring, the water at the mouth of the brook was so hot that it was disagreeable to wade through it. Some thirty tlate palms were standing there; and in the wild luxuriance of the spot, traces could apparently be seen of the site of the former Callirhoe and its gardens. Here was abundant room for the city."^ In the map of Moab drawn by Captain Warren and Professor Palmer in accordance with the most recent surveys, the hot springs are placed between the well- preserved ruins of Attarus and the Zerka Mayn, and to the south of Attarus rise streams that flow southward into the Arnon.^ '■' Ritter, Comp. Geog. of Palestine, iii. 68. 1 Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, April, 1871. 288 THE HITTITKS. H; Probably at Attarus, farther removed from the sea than Zareth- Shachar, and in the vicinity of the celebrated hot springs, the Ilium of Priam reared its lofty walls, before which an adverse host assembled for a long siege. It would be tedious to enumer- ate all the statements of writers which give to the Trojan war its true antiquity and connect it with Egypt, Phoenicia, and Assyria. Mr. Gladstone, in his Juventus Mundi, holds that the siege must have been long before the year 1209 B. C, when Sidon was demolished by the Philistines, and Pliny says that Troy was taken in the reign of an Egyptian Rameses." M. Lonormnnt places the Dardanians of Troy among the allied Hittitos who fought against Egypt.^ According to Guigniaut, the Jilthiopis of Actinus the Milesian associated the war of Troy with Ethiopia, an ancient Greek name for Joppa in Philistia.'" Herodotus received a version of the Trojan war from the Egyptian priests, and so did Dion Chrysostom, who made an oration upon it within the walls of the Mysian city. All that is now known of ancient history is utterly opposed to the existence of a state in the western extremity of Asia Minor having relations with the great empires of the east at so distant a period, for, so far down as the time of the Assyrian Assurbanipal, that part of (he world was an unknown land. That monarch speaks of " Gyges, king of Lydia, a district which is across the sea, of which the kings, my fathers, had not heard speak of its name." ^^ The cause of the Trojan war was the carrying away, from the court of Menelaus, his wife Helen by Paris or Alexander, the son of Priam. She was the daughter of Tyndarus and sister of Castor and Pollux. In British storv Helena is the daughter of Hoel and of Coel, the maid Gwyllion of the mysteries. Then Tyndarus, king of Lacedemon, is but another form of Hadadezer, like the Scythian Idanthyrsus, son of Saulius. As for Castor and Pollux, they have no more to do with the story than this, that the families of Achashtari and of Pelet the Achuzamite were probably allies of the Beerothite line to which Saul and Hadad belonged. The Mahabharata, therefore, is the record of no one •* Juventus Mundi, 143 ; Pliny, xxxvi, 14. 9 Lenoniiant, Manual, i. 249, 2fi6 : these are the Hittitea of Zarthan. 1" Guigniaut, Religions de I'AntiquitH, iv. 358. >i Records ■>){ the Past, i. (18. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 289 war, but of dynastic strife continuing through several generations between Beerothites and Zerethites, or the Bharatas and the Kritas or Kurus. Helen again is the calf carried away from the house of the sage Jamadagni by the ravisher Arjuna, and the fair woman named Quetzalxocliitl taken away from her husband Papantzin by the second Huemac. For this sin of Huemac's disasters fell upon his kingdom ; the wild Chichimecs or Zuzim invaded the land and laid siege to his great city. Spite of heroic etiorts, Tollan fell, Quetzalxocliitl perished in the melee, and the empire of the Toltecs came to an end.^^ The name of the Toltec queen is worthy of note, for xochitl means a Hower, and she is thus the flower of Quetzal. In the Welsh traditions she is FJur, the BlancheHeur of the story of Sir Tristrem, and the daughter of Mygnach Gorr, king of Brittany, who is Huail, Hoel, Cool, Coll or Saul in another form. It is said that she had been carried oti" by the Gaulish Murchan to give to Ciesar, and that Caswallavvn rescued her from him and thus brought the enmity of the Romans upon Britain. But Davies shows that in his expedition Caswal- lawn was accompanied by the British gods, who were hardly in existence in Caisar's day.^* Conan, the son of Caswallon, also called Kynan, son of Clydno, to denote his Gileadite descent, was the second of the three great lovers of Britain, and cherished a fruitless passion for Morvyth, the daughter of Urien Rheged, but elsewhere he is called Kynan Meriadawc, and made the Ijrother of Helen Luyddawg, who married Maxen Wledig.^* It is interesting to find the Hebrew Baal represented in the Cymric legend as in Assyrian by Merodach. Their father was Eudav, like the Indian Sutapas, father of Virochana. The third great lover of Britain, who completes the series, was Trystan, the son of Tallwych, names hard to reconcile with the others, but he took from March, the son of Merchiawn, his wife Essylt Vyngwen, or Essylt of the fair tresses, once more the daughter of Saul as Cul vanawyd Prydain, whose Beerothite nationality is set forth in the name of Prydain, who was the son of Aedd the Great. His people were the Gododin or Ottadini v»^ho fought the great ^'^ B. de Bourbourg, i. 343, seq, »3 Davies' Druids ; Geoffrey's British History : Lady Guest's Mabinogion and notes. »< lb. (19) 290 THE HITTITES. battle of Cattraeth. Once more the ravisher is the Spanish giant Dinabuc, who carried off Helena, the daughter of Hoel of Brittany. Helen, therefore, is an historical personage, well determined as the daughter of Saul of Rehoboth and the wife of Menelaus, Murchan, Maxen Wledig, March or Papantzin, being also in Indian story under the protection of Jamadagni. There is no difficulty in deciding what person in the Kenite list answers to Menelaus, for Egypt furnishes the indications necessary. There, on the Mediterranean coast, between the western branch of the Nile and the Mareotic lake, on the shore of which Alexandria was afterwards built, was situated the Mene- laite nome, and in it was Canobus, so called, we are told, after the pilot of Menelaus, who died there. But Canobus or Canopus was in existence long before Menelaus, being a Hellenized version of Anubis, who in Hebrew is Anub or Ganub, the son of Coz, and, while an Egyptian god, at the same time a Pharaoh, Ouene- phes of Manetho's first dynasty. He seems to have been the founder of the Xoite kingdom, which is generally placed in the Delta, for the Xoite and Onuphite nomes were contiguous. It was a region of marsh and water broken land, affording a safe retreat from invasion, and to it the blind Anysis and the later Amyrtaeus fled from Ethiopian and Persian enemies.^^ As an original abode of lake dwellers, its inhabitants may compete with the descendants of Samlah of Masrekah for the honour of naming the marsh-loving Gambulians of Chaldea, for one of the heads of the Xoite or Onuphite family was Shemuel. The history of this family belongs to Egypt, but is intimately connected with early Hittite tradition outside of that country. It will be remembered that the great Jehaleleel of the family of Zereth had a daughter Ziphah. She married Coz, the son of Ammon, in Egyptian, Chons, son of Amun and Maut, and her son was Anub or Ganub, the Egyptian Anubis, son of Nephthys. Accordingly, Ganub, as Ganymede in the Greek story, was reported to have been carried away by Tantalus to beconie the cup-bearer of the gods. Pindar, however, recognised Ganymede as a great Egyptian deity presiding over the Nile.'^ The Tantalus who is w Herodot., ii. 137, 140. It Scbol. in Arat. Phaenom., 282. ' ' THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 291 charged with taking him away is really the same as Talus, the sou of (Enopion, and he is the Tola or Tolag of the Kenite reeord.^^ He had six sons, of whom Uzzi was the chief, the others being Rephaiah, Jeriel, Jahmai, Jibsam, and Shemuel. Uzzi or Guzzi is the Itys or Pelops whom Tantalus is said to have served up to the gods, and his son was Izrachiah or Atreus, son of Pelops. From Itzrachiah or Atreus came Michael, Obadiah, or Gobadiah, Joel, Ishiah, and Chamisha,and Michael is Menelaus, generally called the son of Atreus. In Michael, then, the different names of the injured husband, such as Murchan, March, Maxen, and Menelaus, are reconciled, and the story that the giant Dina- buc, a form of Anub, carried Helena, daughter of Hoel, to Michael's Mount, finds confirmation. The name of Tristan's father, namely, Tallwych, is that of Tolag, and Tristan is a dis- guised Izrachiah, so that the particulars of his story are altogether untrustworthy. The carrying away of Ganymede by Tantalus to Olympus, indicates that in the time of Tolag, the son of Anub, the Cozites separated from the Hittite family of Zereth, and continued that independent national existence which had been inaugurated by their great father, Ammon. It is also stated by the Greeks that the act of Paris in sailing away with Helen was but a reprisal for the abduction of Ganymede.^^ The descendants of Anub have a history of their own^ the wildest, most fantastic history that the world contains, for they are the Quiches of Guatemala, and their history is the Popol Vuh.^^ The Quiche language in which it is written may be called Turanian by careless philologists ; but, if the Khitan languages are Turanian, it is not. The particles and parts of speech which the Khitan languages postpone, it preposes, and its vocabulary is moi-e Malay-Polynesian, more Semitic even than anything else, as well as its grammar. The Quiches or Kiches bear themselves the name of Coz ; their ancestral deity is Tanub, a form of Anub, and their original home, Tula, named after his son Tola. In pagan times they preserved the rite of circumcision. As they represent " 1 Chron. vii, 1. W See Banier, iv. 213. " PoiJol Vuh, Brasseur ile Bourbourg, 292 THE HITTITES. part of the Ammonite dispersion, so their neighbours in Yucatan the Mayas, whose kingdom was Mayapan, and who worshipped Bakhiu) Chaam, a western Cliem or Chemosh, are fugitive Moabites speaking a dialect of the same language. Both of these peoples were tyrannized over by the Olniecs, who dwelt at Potonchan. These descendants of the Uileadite Ulam took forcibly from the Mayas and Quiches their wives and daughters, and so oppi'essed them that they were compelled to migrate to what seems to have been the country about the mouths of the Nile. In the Maya chronicles the Quiches are called the Tutul Xius, who dwelt in Chichen Itza and also made their home in Chacnabiton.-'* According to their own account, the chief rulers of the Quiches were Hunahpu, Cotuha, and Iztayul, who reflect Anub, Guzzi,and Izrachiah. To these the Maya chronicles add Hunaceel, a monarch in whose time great troubles took place. The Maya story of Can Ek, which unhappily does not contain the name of the injured monarch, is that of Helen and Essylt. " The king of Chiclien, about to be married, had, as was customary, sent the chief nobles of his court to the abode of his father-in-law to brinor home his bride. The cortege returned to Cliichen to the sound of musical instruments, amid dancing and all kinds of rejoicing, escorting the young princess with great pomp, seateil in a litter and surrounded by noble matrons charged to wait upon her. But this marriage was taking place against her liking, for she loved Can Ek, distinguished for his courage and fine appearance above all the nobles of Chichen, and who on his part had vowed inviol- able affection. With her consent he formed the project of carry- ing her off. He assembled his vassals and posted them in a road through which the procession had to pass. It was night ; the moment the convoy arrived, he fell unexpectedly upon it with his little troop, dispersing without difficulty the lords and dames and seizing the princess, with whom he tied to the sea shore. There a little fleet was waiting for him, in which he embarked with the princess and his friends, making sail for the coast of Zinibacan, whence, by the neighbouring rivers of Bacalar, he gained the interior of Peten."-^ Now this Peten is the same as 20 Brinton,^The Maya Chronicles. ''21 B. de Bourbourg, Nations Civilisees du Mexique, ii. 692. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 293 Potonchan, the region of the hated Olmecs. The following is the confused Maya account of the great war thatseemstohave followed thisaction: "In the eighth a/ictit, the governorof Chichen Itza (city) was driven out on account of his plotting against Hunac Eel ; and this happened to Chac Xib Chac of Chichen Itza, on account of his plotting against Hunac Eel, the governor of Mayapan, the fortress. Four score years and ten years, and it was the tenth year of the eighth ahau, that it was depopulated by Ah Zinteyut Chan with Tzuntecum and Taxcal and Pantemit, Xuchuuet and Ytzcuat and Kakaltecat : these were the names of the seven men of Mayapan. In this eighth ahaih they went to the fortress of the ruler of Ulmil on account of his banquet to Ulil, ruler of Itzmal ; they were thirteen divisions of warriors when they were dispersed by Hunac Eel, in order that they might know what was to be given ; in the sixth ahau it ended, one score years and fourteen." 22 In the Popol Vuh and other Quiche documents the greatest historical event is the taking of Xibalba, a city that has been identified with Palenque. Xibalba was the hated land, the very hell of the Quiches, for they had suffered from its oppression. As it was a foundation of Votan, who came from Valum Votan, its rulers are well identified with the Olmecs of Potonchan, under whose tyranny the Quiches are also said to have groaned. Its fall is the theme of the Quiche epic. The Quiches had been victorious over Xibalba, but had lost their power, and the hated kingdom became strong again under its kings Huncame and Wucubcame, when the Quiche Exbalanque died. His brother, Hunahpu, remained at Tula, and by his wife Xbakiyalo had two sons, Hunbatz and Hunchowen, whom he taught to be skilful warriors and magicians. After the death of Xbakiyalo, Hunahpu and his bachelor brother, Wucub Hunahpu, are represented as journeying towards Xibalba to play ball with its two kings and their tributaries, who were Xiquiripat, Cuchumaquic, Ahalpuh, Ahalgana, Chamiabac, Chamiaholom, Ahalmez, Ahaltocob, Xic, Patan, and Oloman. Some of these names at once declare the Zerethite alliance ; Cuchum-aquic as Chusham, Ahalpuh as Eliphaz, Ahalgana as Ba-alchanan, Oloman as Ulam, and Patan « The Maya Chronicles, 102. 294 THE HITTITES. as Bedan. This playing ball was very deadly work, for it cost the two their lives. But in a supernatural way Xquic, the daughter of Cuchumaquic (or Chusham), one of the thirteen princes of Xibalba, became by the dead Hunahpu the mother of Hunahpu and Exbalanque. Prior to their birth she left Xibalba and cast herself upon the protection of the mother and sons of the dead Hunahpu, who, however, treated her and her children harshly. But these children grew up, endowed with marvellous power and wisdom, every juggling feat ever performed by the raostaccomplishedof oriental wizards being imputed to them. They first showed their skill by changing their half brothers into monkeys, whose appearance was so grotesque that their grand- mother Xmucane, though grieving over their transformation, was compelled to laugh at their grimaces, whereupon they left in dudgeon and betook themselves to the woods. Then the wonder- ful children cultivated the ground, while, night after night, wild beasts came and destroyed their work. They set watch accord- ingly, and one night caught a mouse, which they were about to torture in revenge for the injuries committed, when, begging for life, it told them that agriculture was not for such as them ; let them take up the ball-play in which their father and uncle had fallen. The mouse probably denotes the Tsocharites, who dwelt in southern Palestine, on the coast of the Mediterranean, for already mice and rats have been found to relate to these Teucri, and the presence of Tohil or Zockill in the Quiche and Maya pantheons, with other facts, attest an alliance of the Tsocharites with these families. The lads, who remind one of the Epigoni returning to Thebes to avenge their fathers who had fallen in the first siege, hurled the ball towards Xibalba, after bidding farewell to their mother and grandmother. Dr. Tylor thinks he sees a connection between New and Old World legends in the incident recorded as accompanying their departure." They planted a cane of Indian corn in the middle of the house, which, if it withered, would denote that they had perished in their enterprise, and, if it flourished, that they were alive. Then once on their way, the creatures did their bidding ; the Xans, small stinging gnats, were their "pies, and the birds called Molay carried them ^ Tylor, Researchee into the Early History of Mankind. THE KINGS THAT REIONED IN EDoM. 295 over the rivers. Shut up by the thirteen of Xibalba, who repre- sent the thirteen rep;inients defeated by Hunaceel, in a place of darkness, they filled it with light. A game of l)all took place next day and the brothers were victorious. Again enclosed in a house in which sharp knives of Hint revolved, they by magic made them cease their deadly revolutions, and, when commanded to fill four vases with rare fiowers in that place of horrors, they called in the aid of the ants Zanpopos, which, spite of the pre- cautions of the royal guards, cut down the choicest blossoms in the garden of the kings and brought them to the prisoners. They then passed the ordeals of the house of ice, the house of tigers, and that of fire, but in the house of the bats Hunahpu lost his head, so that Exbalancjue had to give him a new one. Then followed the most astounding prodigies. A funeral pyre was lit, and the brothers threw themselves upon it and were burnt to ashes. The joyous Xibalbans threw the ashes into the river, and five days after two youths of great beauty, but with fishes* tails, disported themselves in the stream and mocked the thirteen councillors. Then they appeared in the streets of the city as old men clothed in tatters, dancing wild dances, urn ing houses and restoring them, killing each other and coming to life again. Summoned before the princes, they came and repeated their miraculous juggleries, putting many people to death and reviving them. At length, wrought to a frenzy by the miracles, the kings Huncame and Wucubcame demanded to be thus killed and restored. The brothers, after some hesitation, tore their hearts from their breasts, cut off their heads, and then refused to resur- rect the slain. Terror seized the court and the princes attempted to flee, but in vain ; all but one perished in the slaughter that ensued, and the Votanide empire of Xibalba came to an end. Such is the weird tale which the descendants of him whom the Greeks called Menelaus tell of his siege of the Cymro Zerethite city near the banks of the Moabite river Nehaliel.-* The story of Troy's overthrow includes the history of the last king that reigned in Edom, who was Hadar of Pau. His wife was Mehetabel, the daughter of Matred, the daughter of Mezahab. The wife of Hadar was the daughter of the Egyptian queen 2* B. de Bourbourg, Nations Civillsees, i. 127, seq. I! "I Ml hi 296 THE HITTITES. called Mytera on the monuments, in the Greek lists Nitocris, and in Greek legendary history Danae. The father of Hatred was Methosuphis, Menthesuphis, or Har-em-hebi, the golden Horus, the last of the Hyesos' line, but not the last of Hittite descent on an Egyptian throne. Hatred became the wife of Tahath the Second, generally known as Thothmes, and by this union the two chief kingdoms of Upper and Lower Egypt were united.^" Heheta- bel, the daughter of Tahath and Hatred, may be represented by the Egyptian Hautemva, who is said to have been the widow of Thothmes IV., and the mother of Amenophis III., named Hemnon. The confounding of Hadar, the husband of Hehetabel, and father or stepfather of Hemnon, with Itzrachiah, the father of Hichael, inasmuch as either would make a Greek Atreus, was probably the origin of the name Atridae applied to Agamemnon and Henelaus. The two alliances of the Beerothite family of Saul with Egypt, namely, the marriage of his daughter to Hichael of the Xoite kingdom, where Hetelis seems to be his memorial, and that of his son Hadar to Mehetabel, daughter of Thothmes II., were undertaken, it is clear, for the purpose of strengthening that family for its contest with the might of the Zerethites and their numerous allies. The resemblance of the name Hadar to Hadad, and the fac^ that the Kenite list in Chronicles calls him by the latter name, together with the evidence already collected, that the history of the kings reigning in Edom is that of a continual struggle between the humane Beerothites and their Amalekite and Zerethite enemies, ',vould justify the placing of this last monarch in the line of Saul. But there is other evidence for so doing, and that is contained in an epic, less lofty in style and briefer than some that have shed light on early Hittite history, but well worthy the attention of the scholar. This epic is the Gododin of the Welsh bard, Aneurin.^" That there have been late Aneurins cannot be doubted, but the bard who wrote the Gododin, as a contemporary of the heroes whose deeds he relates, must be exceedingly ancient, and worthy of the my,^tery enshrouding his life. His poems have been tinkered by n^any hands, and, cs they are explained by commentators, are often 25 1 Chron. vii. 20 ; Sharpe's History of Effypt, i. 46. ** Williams, Aneurin, Y Gododin. ' !» ! THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 297 quite unintelligible, for they are made to relate to contests between the Britons and the Saxons, a people that have no real mention in the work, unless the Amalekite Chusham or Suga- muna's posterity can be called such. Aneurin is said to have been the son of Caw ab Geraint, lord of Cwm Cawlwyd, or the region of the Ottadini, or Gododini, in Northumberland.^^ Though himself a man of Gododin, or a Hadadite, he does not allow tribal prejudice to sway his judgment, but gives such meed of praise at times to enemies, that the commentatoi's have frequently classed these as allies of the Gododin. The Gododin then has been read as the story of a contest between the Cymri under Urien Rheged, and the Saxons under an unnamed leader, supposed to be Hengist, or Ida. At the great battle of Cattraeth five hundred thousand warriors met in con- flict, and only three chieftains escaped slaughter on the side of the Cymri. Aneurin himself was- taken prisoner, and, after languishing for some time in a loathsome dungeon, was released l)y Cenau, son of Llywarch. Now, if Aneurin was of the Gododin, he was no Cymro, but one of their bitterest foes. Cattraeth does not exist in Britain, but it answers to Zareth-Shachar and the Kuru-kshetra of the Bharatan war. The whole story of the war between Zereth and Beeroth, as told in all the narratives, is that of two warlike expeditions of the latter into the country of the former, the first of which was singularly disastrous to the Beerothite host, while in the second they gained a complete victory. This is very evident in the Quiche version which has just been considered. When Aneurin and the other bards who deal with this contest are read without reference to the history of the Saxon invasion, the same duality appears, a defeat to weep over and a conquest to make the heart glad. There is no word of Hengist in the original poems, but the makers of early British history introduce him and his slaughter of the British chiefs to extplain the first expedition that ended in massacre. The great hero of the Gododin, and poems dealing with the same events, is Eidiol, also called Eidol, Edol, and Eldol, who in the mysteries is always associated with Coll, Corr, or Saul, as Eiddilic Corr, or Gwyddeliu Corr. He is thus well identified with Hadar, who 'T lb. ; Parry, Cambrian Plutarch. 298 THE HITTITES. must have been a son or orraudson of Saul of Rehoboth. The bard Cuhelyn tells of the first expedition and the cause of its overthrow. "Darkening was the sullen wrath of the wolf, naturallv addicted to the law of steel, his accustomed rule of decision. At the time when the brave Eidiol was presiding in the circle, a man eminently distinguished for wisdom: then the chief, having malice in his designs against the Britons, made with them a pretended compact. A proclamation was issued, inviting equal numbers to a conference at a banquet of mead." Now, it is to be observed that those who were with Eidiol were not Cymri, but " Brython," or Britons, Bharatas, Beerothites ; the Cymri never called themselves Britons, but applied that name to the Picts, of whom were the Ottadini, or Gododin. This inimical blaidd, or wolf, whc is either Achbor or Baalchanan, pretending a desire for a peaceful conference, invited the warriors of Beeroth to a banquet of wine, as the kings of Xibalba received into that city the elder Hunahpu and his brother, only to slay them. Sweet strains arose from " the minister of Buddud, possessing the talent to rehearse the gentle song of praise, chanting his music like a golden hymn on the area of battle : but it was the battle of sudden assault, of the dreadful bursting shriek, the mysterious purpose of the chief, who exclaimed, with a curse, 'I will rush forth,* with an execration, ' I will command, I will bind the sovereign.' " Then followed the massacre, when Eidiol, according to tradition, seizing a stake near at hand, swept it around him with terrific effect, breaking heads, legs, and arms, and killing seventy men before he made good his escape from the scene of treachery. This was the disastrous battle of Cattraeth, that seems to have been fought when the Britons were intoxicated with the enemy's wine, and when the chiefs were separated from their retinues. Eidiol's bard, who is called the minister of Buddud, [links that hero with the ancestral Bedad.2« Aneurin says, concerning the feast, "Adorned with his wreath, the chief announced that upon his arrival, unattended by his host and in the presence of the maid, he would give the mead ; bdt he would strike the front of his shield if he heard the din of 2* The quotations are from the version of Davies in his British Druids. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 299 war, and to those whom he pursued he would give no quarter. He had devised a better stratagem. Here his party did not shrink, though they had fled before the army of Gododin. The water-dweller boldly invites us to a mixed assembly where neither spear nor shield was to be admitted The haughty chief excludes men of a humble station The man of Gododin, upon his return before the tents of Madawc, has reported but one man in a hundred who escaped from the hand of the water-dweller." Again he says, " The heroes who went to Cattraeth were renowned. Three and three score and three hundred were they, wearing gold chains. Of those who hastened to the excess of liquor, three only escaped from the confident stabbing. The man of Gododin reports that after the gashing assault, there was none found more ardent than Llywy." This Llywy is the maid before mentioned. Michael is referred to as one saved from the slaughter by Eidiol : " True it was as the songs report. No steeds overtook March lew. The governor (Eidiol) extended his spear before the swordsman in his thick- strewed path. Then, as when a reaping comes in doubtful weather» did the splendid knight cause the blood to flow." The bard gives praise to Baalchanan, the enemy of his race : " As for Cynon of the gentle breast, the governor of the ie.^st, he sat not inactive upon his throne. Those whom he pierced were not pierced again. Keen was the point of his lance. Heavy was the stroke which had fallen in the first assault, but he who administered the liquor put an end to their outrage. Effectual was his valour in behalf of Elphin." The men of Cattraeth were scalpers, for Aneurin sings a lament " for the piercing of the skilful and most learned man, for the fair corpse which fell upon the sod, for the cutting of his hair from his head." Taliesin, the friend of Elphin, repre- senting the Albanian Amalekites, to whose race Baalchanan belonged, sang the praises of Aneurin's foes, but, while the latter was in prison, he gained information from the Trojan bard, to which he thus refers : " I am not violent nor querulous ; I will not avenge myself on the petulant ; nor will I laugh in derision. This scoff" shall drop under foot, where my limbs are inflamed in the subterranean house by the iron chain which passes over my two knees. Yet of the mead and of the horn and of the assembly 300 THE HITTITES. i \ of Cattraeth, I, Aneurin, will sing what is known to Taliesin, who imparts to me his th Iliad, ii. ; Dictys Cretensia, ii. 33 ; Dares Phrygius, 18. '' B. de Bourbourg, Nations Civilisdes ; The Maya Chronicles ; Davies' Druids. ''' Ossian, Temora. THE KINGS THAT REIGNED IN EDOM. 303 decapitated the supposed Hengist, wlien there was a fear of his being spared. As a reward for his valour the countries of Isfahan, Jirjan and Kuhistan were assigned him by Kai Khusrau, who represents an Egyptian Pharaoh about the time of Methosuphis.** This Persian connection is valuable as illustrating the Egyptian alliance of Hadar, who must have been the viceroy of Thothmes III. in Palestine. In Egypt his family were the namers of Abydos, a transplanted Avith, and Tentyris, a corruption, like Tyndarus and Idanthyrsus, of Hadadezer, which were situated between Coptos and Thebes. At Tentyris was the temple of Hathor, and at Abydos, the Memnonium. Hadar, therefore, was a subordinate Pharaoh, and, through his wife, Mehetabel, the Mautemva of the monuments, was reckoned among the Thothmes. In one of the chambers of the ancient Theban palaces Mautemva is represented with the attributes of Hathor giving birth to Amenophis III., or* Memnon. The Hathor whom the queen personifies is called the mistress of Mafkat, the land of copper, by which name the Sinaitic peninsula was known, and her temple was at Surabit el Khadim in that country. She is also represented as the messenger of the Egyptian gods, who goes forth smiting their enemies. It is plain that Mehetabel, the daughter of Thothmes II. and Matred, is her- self the original Hathor, taking that name from her husband, Hadar, an Egyptian Ra Hathorsi, who was the smiter of Egypt's Hittite foes in the land of Moab, and to whom, as of Kenite race, Arabia Petraea and its mines belonged. These are also the mines discovered by Saul of Rehoboth. The monumental history of Egypt connects these mines with the twelfth dynasty of Manetho, or rather with the Osortasens of the tablet of Abydos, who have been supposed to represent part of that dynasty. From the Osortasens the Amenophids traced their descent, thus uniting Memnon with the miners. Again Osiris, from whom the Osir- tasens, or Osortasens, are supposed to have derived their nanje, and who was a comparatively late Egyptian divinity, was lord of Ebot, or Abydos. According to Plutarch, he travelled through the world teaching men agriculture and the arts of civilization, peace- fully bringing the nations under his beneficent sway. All these indicatioiiS point to the occupation of an upper Egyptian kingdom 33 Mirkhond, 251, aeq. 304 THE HITTITES. ;| by Saul and his successors, and show that Hadar, by his marriage with Mehetabel, united the Amenemhe, or Ammonite, dynasty of Thebes, and the Thothmes, or ancient Egyptian line, with the Osortasens of Abydos. His father, Saul, may thus be identified with Osortasen III., the founder of the fortress of Semneh named after Hadar's son Shimon, the Osyinandyas of Diodorus, whose son Amnon is the Memnon and Agamemnon of ancient tradition.^* The Persian story calls Shimon by the name Esfendiar, and makes him the father of Behmen, but by an unpardonable corruption of the original record, styles him the son of Gushtasp and sets him forth as the enemy of Rustam, the son of Zaul. Nevertheless, the Persian account is valuable, as showing that Shimon, or Esfendiar, died before his father, whose successor was his grand- son Amnon, thus identifying him with prince Schaemdjom, called the son of Rameses 11.'^ The connection of Hadar with Egyptian monarchy makes it evident that, great as was the conquest of the Cymro-Zerethite capital on the Nahaliel, it was not the chief exploit of the Beero- thite hero. Although his father-in-law, Thothmes II., had married the heiress of the Theban-Hittite line, he had not come into the possession of Thebes itself, which was held by a king claiming descent from Mezahab. In Greek story his name is Creon ; in one Indian version he is Kama, and is regarded as a successor of Jarashandha ; and in another his people are the Srinjayas descended from Vitahavya, or Mezahab. ^^ In the Great Harris Papyrus, Rameses III. describes the anarchy that reigned in Egypt prior to his time : " The land of Egypt was in a state of ruin. Every man did as he liked. There was no head to them for many years, who might preside over other matters. The land of Egypt belonged to the princes in the districts. One killed the other through envy of power. Other events took place there- after in years of distress. One Syrian chief had made himself a prince among them. He brought the whole land into subjection under his sole rule. He assembled his companions, plundered the treasures of the inhabitants. They made the gods like human 3« 1 Chron. iv. 20. 38 De Lanoye, RameHes the Great, New York, 236. 30 It will yet appear that the names Creon and Kama denote the Ekronite aux- iliaries or mercenaries of the Ammono-Hittite line. The study of the Hittites in Egypt will more fully explain the position of Hadar. THE KINGS THAT REIGNEU IN EDOM. liOo rriage sty of ih the itified aamed whose ition.^* makes tion of its him bheless, ion, or errand- 1, called aakes it erethite 3 Beero- married into the laiming eon ; in eessor of irinjayas Harris grned in state of to them The land ailed the je there- limself a abjection iered the human kronite aux- tes in Egypt lieings. Offerings were no longer presented in the interior of the temples. The images of the gods were thrown down and remained on the ground. The gods appointed their son, the issue of their limbs, to be prince of the whole land on their seat, the great son of Ra, Ra Seti Nekht. He was Khepera Sutech in his tempest He arranged the whole land which had revolted. He executed the criminals who were in the land Mera. He puritiod the gioat throne of Ej^ypt. He designated me as crown prince on the seat of Seb." ^"^ It was during this period of general upheaval that Thothmes sent his sons together with Hadar, and Labaris, the builder of the labyrinth, who reigned at or near Heracleopolis, and whose Kenite name was Ophrah, or Leophrah, against tlie Zuzimite holders of Thebes. The Thebans had a body of Philis- tines in their pay, and, with the aid of these Japhetic warriors, defeated the allies sicnallv, killinjj four of the sons of Thotlmies and the chitjf leaders of the expedition, with the exception of Hadar. This is the histf»ical event which, undei- manifold Hosea ii. 22. i THE HITTITES IN KOYPT. 309 I histories of these two great culture heroes have been confounded. But Jezreel is the Osiris whom Typhon killod and cut to pieces, the discerption of his body into fourteen parts denoting, under a figure, the disuiemberment of liis kingdom by the invading Hittite chiefs. From him descended the line of the Thothmes, whom the Kenite record enumerates in succession as Shuthelah, Bered, Taliath I., Eladah, and Tahath II.* It is now known that the true reading of the word formerly called Thoth is Tahuti, and this is the Kenite Tahath ; the final w«« of Thothmes means child or offspring.^ At Chemmis first the expatriated Horites found a refuge, and afterwards, when the Hittites extended their dominion vsoutlnvard, they sought shelter on the Ethiopian border. The marriage of the second Tahath with Mezahab's daughter Matred brought about the restoration of the ancient line of Pharaohs, called in the Bible the kings "which knew not Joseph."** This was not the only Horite fan ily of monarchs driven into exile by the Hycsos. The first king of Egypt was Menes, and he is the Maimlmtli who appears in the Kenite lists as the second son of ShoVxil. As a deity he was called Month-ra, a name which Osbui-n has compared with that of the Horite.** According to Manetlu), he founded the first or Thinite dynasty at This in Upper Egy})t, near Abydos. This is an error, for the most ancient mon- archy in Egypt was that of Zoan, or Tanis, in the Delta, not far from the borders of Palestine, and near that Mendes which com- memorated Manahath. Zoan was built seven years after Hebron in Palestine, and bore the name of a grandson of Manahath, called in the English version Zaavan, but the Hebrew form of which is of Ho same character as Zoan.^** The father of Zaavan was Ezer, his brothers were Bilhan and Akan, the latter being the ic Agni and the Agenor of Phfjenicia.^' While some traditions loiate Etam, or Getam, with Achumai, the grandson of Reaiah, there are others which connect him with the family of Manahath. « 1 Chron. vii. 20. ^ Trans. S Hib. Arch., iii. 345, Goodwin. - « Exod. i. ' ♦ Monu' il History of Egypt. i» Numi 22. " Gen. XA 27. The Origin of the Phoenicians ; British and Foreign Evangeli- cal Review, Ji v , 1875, 425. 310 THE HITTITES. Such in particular is the Greek story of Cadmus the Phu'nician, who is represented as a son of Agenor. To the same family also belonged Zibeon, the eponym of Gibeon. His sons were Ajah and Anah ; the son of Anah was Dishon ; and from him came Hemdan. Eshban, Ithran, and Cheran, tribes so extensively connected with ancient history that it is inexpedient for the present to set forth their record.*- From Zibeon, or Zibegon, however, descended the Sebekatefs of Upper Egypt. The only Horite line that hns importance in the Bible story of Egypt is that in which the Tahaths appear and which traced its descent, either from Reaiah through Achumai, or from Manahath through Akan. Theophilus calls the fii'st king of Egypt Nechaoth, and seems to place him near the time of the invasion of Chedorlaomer.'"^ This Nechaoth is the Horite Manachath, who must, however, have been earlier than the Elamite raid, for Harphre, who is made the son of Month and Ritho in the Egyptian pantheon, is the Hareph, or Chareph, father of the house of Gader, whom the Kenite scribe counts to the Manahethites, and he was the father of Chedorlaomer/** Hareph was the son of Chepher and son-in- law of Manahath, but his son Laomer took his grandfather's name, calling himself Kudur Nankhundi. The contemporary of Hareph would be the Horite Ezer, and the contemporary of Chedorlaomer, his son Zaavan, from whom Zoau received its name. Zoan, or Zaavan, therefore, was no doubt the Pharaoh whom Abram found in the city of the same name. It is very likely that the alliance between Hareph and an Egyptian princess was the means of introducing Hittite deities into the valley of the Nile, for one of the most venerated of Egyptian divinities was Khepera Sutekh, whose name is no other than that of Chepher, combined with the Hittite title of divinity. This alliance also brought into Egypt the Kenite Mered, whom the Egyptian inscriptions know as Prince Merhet, the son-in-law of Cheops. Cheops, Suphis, or Chufu, as he is variously called, did not belong to the ancient Horite line of Pharaohs. He was an intruder of the Hittite race, being Ziph, the eldest son of Jehaleleel the Zerethite. Leaving his brother '2 Gen. xxxvi. 2-1. '3 Ad Autolycum, ii. 81. '* 1 Chron. :i. 51. For Harphre and other Kods, see Kenrick, vol. i., c. xxi., a. i. THE HITl'ITES IN EGYPT. 311 Asart'ol np(jn the Zerethite throne on the Euphrates, and, accom- panied by Ins other brother Tiria and his sister Ziphah, he entered E;^f\'pt and established hiinsolf apparently at Memphis. Tliere he enslav(;d the native Mizraites, compelling them to build at Gizeh, near at hand, the great pyramid and the stone caus^eway to it, whicii Herodotus looked upon as (|uite as wondert'ni an achievement. He was thus the inaugurator of those megaliihic structures tor which Egypt afterwards became famous. To his ancestor Zereth he attributed, under the name Tosorthrus, or Sesorthus, the invention of building with hewn stones. This Tosoithrns appears in Manetho's third Memphite dynasty, an<) the Tyreis and Souphis who follow him denote Tiria and Ziph him- self.'^ In ajist of Lower Egyptian kings, prepared by Eratosthenes and preserved by Syncellus, the ancestral name of Zereth appears as Curudes, immediately after that of Mene.s. This custom of inserting the names of ancestors in the lists of the Pharaohs enormously increased the mnnberof spurious monarchs, who never saw Egypt save in the per.sons of their descendants. So far did this practice extend that Manetho's fifth dynasty of Elephantine kings, in the latter part of which one or two Kenite names may be detected, begins with Usecheres, or Usercheres, who is Ashchur, the father of Tekoa, whose bones had long since been laid in Babylonian Cutha, and he is followed by Sephrcs, his second son CJiepher. On the eastern bank of the Nile the place called Troja, opposite Memphis, was, with the more easterly Troicus mons, a memorial of Tiria, and in the great river Nile his fathei-, Jeliale- leel, was commemorated as, at a later period, in the Nahaliel of Moab. Fx'om the people of Ziph the Egyptians picked up the Linus that astonished Herodotus, the refi'ain of ya loylec, yn layl, which Sir Gardner Wilkinson heard sung by the Copts of modern days, who little dreamt that they were unconsciously Vjewailing Helel, the fallen son of Shachar.^*' In Graeco-Egyptian tradition Ziph was Typhon, the monster from whose presence the gods tied, and his sister Ziphah was Nephthys, the sister of Typhon, a name that has already been explained. Nephthys was the mother of Anubis, who is the ^•' Manetho's dynaBties are given intiict liy Kenrick. "' Kiiwlinndirs Herodotus, Sir (J. WV. nntc .") on ii. 7! 312 THE HITTITES. Kenite Anub, or Ganub, son of Coz, so that Ziphah must have been the wife of Coz. This Coz is well identified with the deity Chonso, called the son of Amun and Maut, and Amun is no other person than Ammon, or Ben Ammi, the son of Lot. Amun is called Amnn-ra, a name which indicates relationship with the solar or Horite family of Ra, and this relationship can only have been through his wife Maut. It would seem, therefore, that Ammon, whose maternal grandmother was probably an Egyptian prince!>s, had preceded the Hittites in their occupation of the Delta, where he allied himself with the ruling Horite race. His son Co/, a thoroughly historical personage, for he is the Choos to wh(jm Eusebius gives the second place in Manetho's second Thinite dynasty, established the worship of animals in Egypt, of the goat at Mendes, where the sovereignty of his father Ammon had its commencement, and of the bulls called Apis at Memphis, and Mnevis at On, or Heliopolis. Lepslus found a shield bearing the uaine Kekeou in a tomb near the pyramids of Gizeh, which he supposed might belong to Choos, or Kaiechos, as another Manethonic list calls hini.^" The absence of the final .s is hurtful to this identification, for that letter appears in Kaiechos, Choos, Coz. and Chonso, as well as in the articled form of the latter, Pachons. It was from the latter form that the Greeks and Romans derived their Bacchus, also called lacchus, who was the son of Ammon and Amalthea, according to Diodorus. The son of Bacchus was CEnopion, king of Chios, and he is Anub of the Kenite list, and the Egyptian god Anubis, son of Nephthys. It is probably more than a coincidence that the Greek CEnopion, the maker or drinker of wine, should designate the same person as the Semitic Anub, or Ganub, meaning grapes, and that he as (ianymede should be called the cup bearer of the gods. As a Pharaoh, he is Ouenephes, the fourth king of Manetho's first dynasty, who is said to have built pyramids at Cochome, and in whose reign there was a great famine in Egypt. He is also men- tionetl in the fragments of the Turin papyrus, in which Annoub replaces the Anon, or Bnon, whom Manetho makes the immediate successor of Saites, the leader of the loth and 17th Shepherd dynasties. The home of this Ammonite family was probably '" Kt'iiiick, i. lOfi, Lenorniatit's Manual, i. 204. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 313 Onuphis, in the Delta, whence they spread to Metelis and Canopus, and still farther to the west, constituting the unhistorical Xoite line, which Manetho names as a fourteenth dynasty, but without specifying any of its members. The son and successor of Anub was Tola.or Tolag, who is the Tlas of Manetho's second dynasty, and the Greek Talus, son of (Enopion. His descendants, Uzzi, or Guzzi, Izrachiah and Michael, have already been considered in the con- nection of the Greek Menelaus and the British Michael's mount with Helen, the author of the Trojan war. Some branches of the Ammonite stock accompanied the Hittites in their migrations, and many traces of Anub and his descendants are to be found, not only in the legends of the Khitan, but also in their geographical and tribal nomenclature. But most of the children of Ziphah adhered to their sub-Semitic speech and followed that .southern Asiatic route in migration which led them to Malacca, and thence, by the Malay archipelago, to the New World, whore, in Guatiuiala, they founded a new Quiche kingdom and emulated in their monu- ments the structures which had been erected in Egypt by the forefathers whose memory they kept and have communicated to the world in their fantastic traditions. The Ammonite connection of Ziph by marriage is of great chronological value, as it pi'oves that Jehaleleel, his father, who was at the same time the father of Ziphah and Asareel, must have been contemporary with Ammon, and thus posterior to the raid of Chedorlaomer. It follows of necessity that Arioch of Ellasar was not the son of Asareel, but some earlier member of the Zerethite family, and that Jehaleleel was coeval with the latter portion of the life of Abraham. His son Ziph and daughter Ziphah would thus belong to the time of Isaac, in whose day the great pyramid of Cheops was ei'ected ; for, although Ammon and Isaac were contemporaries, Jacob and Esau were not born until the patriarch had attained his sixtieth year. The story of Esau affords materinl for the chronology of the two great nations of Palestine ana Egypt, inasmuch as his wife Aholibamah was the granddaughter of Zibeon the Horite, and his wife Judith, or Adah was the daughter of Beeri, the head of the Hittite line of Beeroth, and the granddaughter of Elon the Temenite or Amalekite. Mered, again, as the son of Ezra, was in the same generation as Beeri, the H14 THK HITTITES. son of Ezra's brother Rechab, so that his marriage with Bithiah, the (laughter of Ziph, fulfils all chronological conditions. The entrance of Ziph, or Typhon, into Egypt marks the beginning of Hittite sovereignty in that land. It does not appear that his family retained the empire which he had gained for any length of time, for the Greek legend of Sisyphus, the son of ^olus, represents him as incessantly rolling a huge stone to the top of a hill, only to see it slip from his gra^ip and descend to the bottom. His kingdom apparently fell, soon after his death, into the hands o^' An lib, his sister's son, the second Souphis of Manetho, and the Kneph Chufu of the pyramid inscriptions, who was in turn dis- lodged by his sister Zobebah. The Egyptians regarded the sway of Cheops and his successors as one of unparalleled oppression and cruelty, although in later times his name of Typhon was replaced by that of Apophis, to denote the great enemy of the native Egyptian race. In the Babylonian list Zabu is succeeded by Apil Sin and Sin Muballit, after whom comes Hammurabi. Ziph must, therefore, have retained his possessions in the east, leaving his son as viceroy. The Babylonian Apil Sin may be the same as Cephren, Chabryis, or Shafre, of the Egyptian lists and monuments, who is made by some a brother, by others a son of Cheops. The Hebraeo-Kenite name capable of such apparently diverse renderings would be Heber or Cheber, which as Hebel would . answer to Apil, and as Cheber to Chabryis and Cephren. There is in the Kenite list a Heber wrongly attributed to the family of the Israelite Asher, the editor of the genealogies having confounded that patriarch's descendants with the royal line of Assyria.^** He is called the father of Japhlet, or Yaphlet, a name not indeed identical with Muballit, the son of Apil, but which appears to denote the same person, for in the Synchronous His- tory of Assyria and Babylonia we meet ith the following explanatory passage which justifies us in regarding the prefixed m as Tni or ma, the honorific Hittite suffix : " In the time of Assur-Yupalladh, king of Assyria, Cara-Murdas, king of Gan- Duniyas, son of Mupallidhat-Serua, the daughter of Assur-Yupall- adh, men of the Cassi revolted against and slew him."^*' This '« 1 Chroii. vii. 31. >» Records of the Past, iii. 29. * THE HITl'ITES IN EGYPT. 315 passage indicates that Yupalladh, or Yaphlet, was the true name of the eastern monarch, and by calling his daughter Mupallidhat an evident compound of Yupalladh, asserts the identity of Muballit, son of Apil, and the Kenite Yaphlet, son of Heber. In addition to this, Serah appears as a woman's name in the same Kenite list, answering, not indeed to the daughter of Yupalladh, for she was the aunt of his father Apil, or Heber, but to the form Serua, indicating the existence of such a name in the 'family. Confirmation is thus obtained of the truth of the suggestion already made that the line of Zereth acquired regal power in Assyria, a power which, it may be, never left their hands until the great empire was overthrown. An explanation is also found for the statement of Manetho that the Shepherd Salatis fortified Avaris on the north-eastern border of Egypt as a protection against the arms of the Assyrians, " who were then powerful." The next Hittite invasion of the land of the Pharaohs is that mcst memorable in Egyptian history, and of which echoes are to be heard all over the world. Its leader was Jahdai, son of Gazez. who was the son of Haran, of Ephah, of Achuzam, the eldest born of Ashchur and Naarah. Great as the fame of Haran, or Charan, at once an Ouranos and a Cronus, became in later days, there is no record of Zuzimite sovereignty before the time of Jahdai, Smitten by Chedorlaomer in Ham beyond Jordan, they were again invaded by the conquering sons of Zereth, and, with their brethren, the Achashtarite Rephaim of Ashteroth Karnaim and Emim of Shaveh, were forced to look out for new homos. What could be more inviting than the valley of the Nile, improved and beautified by the labours of the first Horite Pharaohs, the Ammonites, and the Hittite lines of Ziph and Mered, with the aid of their Mizraite slaves? It was a divided land, Hittite and Horite, Ammonite and Moabite striving for suprem- acy, and not far from its borders lay the fortified camp of the Philistines of Gerar, a hardy Japhetic race, powerful allies for him who could win their friendship. The Zuzims acquired that alliance. In the time of Isaac the Philistine Abimelech, or Padishah, came to Beersheba to see the patriarch, not unattended. Phichol, the chief captain of his army, was in his train, and with him came Achuzzuth, whose name corresponds to no other in the Sacred 316 THE HITTITES. Record, save that of Achuzam, the Hittite.^'^ Achuzzath, the com- panion of the Philistine, was thus a Zuzimite whose friendship prepared the way for that alliance which placed Jahdai on an Egyptian throne and enabled Philitis to pasture his flocks on the Nile pastures, richer by far than the fields of Gerar and Beersheba. The invaders took their name from their leader, who gave to the senior Zuzim tribe that title of Yahdaites which it has ever since borne. " It happened," says the First Sallier Papyrus, " that the land of Egypt fell into the hands of the Aadtous, and then there were no native P.'mraohs left in the whole country. The Aadtous held the strong City of the Sun, and their king resided at Avaris.""^^ In Arabian story these strangers, or Aadtous, are the Adites, the greatest of the Arab tribes, who, under the leadership of Shedad, the son of Ad, took possession of the land of Egypt, and brought the rest of the world into subjection." Some writers trace Ad's descent from Aws, the son of Aram, the son of Shem, while others make his father Amalek, but Tabari says the Adites were Akhahami, by which we must understand Achuzamites, or Zuzinis.-^ The Egyptian word Hycsos, supposed to mean shepherd kings, is a corruption of the Achn- zamite name, the final w being d^'opped under the impression that it marked a Semitic plural. In Indian story, as the Ramayana records it, the Adites are the Ayodyas of Oude, a race of con- (luerorJv'^ Manetho says the invaders took possession of Egypt without a battle. The army of Jahdai must have struck terror to the hearts of the petty Pharaohs and caused them to submit tamely to the new domination. One sovereign alone showed courage, and she was a queen, Zobebah, the daughter of the Ammonite Coz, and sister of Anub. According to tradition, she was no longer in hei* first youth when Jahdai sought her in marriage, but she refused to accept him save on condition that the child born of her should inherit the throne. In the lists of Manetho she is called Usaphais, Biophis, and Binothris, and it is recorded that in her reign women were granted the prerogative »■ Gen. xxvi. 20. ■-• Records of the Past, viii. 3. Aadtous i.s impioi^erly translated " the impure." -■- Lenormant's Manual, ii ; Sale's Koran. ■•^3 Tabari, Chroricle, 113. -* The Ramayani,, by Griffitli. ' THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 317 of royalty. Jahdai accepted the condition, thus disinheriting the six sons borne to him by his previous wives. These sons were Regem, Jothara,Geshan,Pelet, Ephah and Shaaph.-* The Ramayana tells the story of the dispossessed princes, but very incorrectly, for it calls their father Dasaratha, although rightly making him king of Oude, and styles the four sons Rama, Bharat, Lakshman, and Satrugna. Of these, Lakshman answers to the Arabian Lokman, son of Ad, and he is the Regem of the Kenite list and actual hero of the story, whose place the Ramayana gives to Rama. The son, again, in whose favour Rama, Lakshman, and Satrugna are disinherited, is in the Indian epic Bharat, the Pelct of the genealogy, who was one of the dispossessed princes. Rama represents the Hittite Harum, son of Regem, and Satrugna is an Indian version of Jezreel, or Yetsregel, wliose daughter Pelet married. The Buddhist version of this legend calls the king of the Solar race Amba, or Okkaka the third, and says that Ity his wife Hasta he had four sons, Ulkamukha, Kalanduka, Hastanika, and Purasunica, or Sirinipura.-" Of these, Ulkamukha, a kind of Lokman or Regem, is the only one that answers to the record. In his old age the king married again, and his new queen insisted that her son Janta should be his successor, whereupon Amba was compelled to dismiss his four older sons, who went away and founded the race of the Ambatta Sakyas, preserving the purity of that race by marrying their sisters. The names Amba and Am- batta are probably corruptions of Anub, since the daughter of Anub married Harum, the son of Regem. This Regem belongs to the Accadian history of Chaldea, in which he is called Sar Rukin, or Sargon of Agade. He is represented in Indian story by Krishna, as well as by Lakshman and Ulkamukha, and his brother Pelet is Krishna's lirother Baladova.-^ While, however Regem established himself in Chaldea, and Pelet founded a king- dom at Beth Pelet in southern Palestine, the other brothers would seem to have dwelt with their father Jahdai in Egypt. Geshan, or Geshem, certainly did, for he named the land of Goshen so celebrated in the history of Israel. ■K 1 Chron. ii, 47. '« Hardy, Manual of Buddhism, 130. ■■''' Krishna belouffs to the Mahabharata in which Yudisthira is the chief hero. 318 THE HITTITES. Jahdai's reign was a short one, and, according to some tradi- tions, one of cruelty terribly avenged. He died before his son was born, and the brief Kenite record states that the child's mother, Zobebah, " called his name Jabez, saying, Because I bare him with sorrow. "^^ It is rather a strange coincidence that the Abbe Banier interprets the name of the goddess Cybele by the Hebrew chehel — enfanter avec donleur — the very expression that the sacred narrative employs in regard to the birth of Jabez, for the Phrygian Cybele, or Cybebe, as she is often called, is the same as the Ammonite Zobebah, and Jabez is the heir for whose sake Regem and his brethren were disinherited.^ In the Phry- gian story, Cybebe, an old queen reigning in her own right, is the lover of Atys, a beautiful youth who is put to death before her eyes. Lamenting his death, she roams throughout the earth, like lo, the mother of Epaphus, and at last bi-ings forth her child Sabus, or Sabazius, whose name is intimately connected with the worship of Bacchus. Jahdai has a very full record in Egyptian lists. According to Lenormant, his name appears on the monu- ments as Ati, whose throne was disputed by Teta and Userkara, and whose son was the glorious Pepi Merira. This makes him the same as the Othoes of Manetho's sixth Memphite dynasty, who was killed by his life guards, and was followed by Phios. Nor can he be any other than Achthoes, the only Pharaoh whose name is given in the ninth Heracleopolitan dynasty, the most atrocious of monarchs, who did much mischief to the people of Egypt, and, falling into madness, was devoured by a crocodile. Once more, Diodorus places before Moeris, or Merira, one Aetis- anes, an Ethiopian, who cut off the noses and ears of offenders and banished them to Rhinocolura on the borders of Syria. But Jahdai continued the line of Ammon, which Coz probably had commenced, as the first Amenemes, or son of Amun. These Amenemes appear in Manetho's twelfth Diospolitan or Theban dynasty, for Thebes was No Ammon, a foundation of the Ammon- ites.^° The second Amenemes was killed by his own guards of -'« 1 Chron. iv. 9. '^ Banier's Mythology, ii. 562, English translation ; the quotation ia from the original. ^* Nahiun, iii. 8. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 1)19 the bed-chamber, and was followed by the groat Sesostris, who ruled over all the nations. The guards of the bed-chamber were eunuchs, and such evirati were almost unknown in Egypt, hence the statement of Manetho that they were such, and the peculiar features of the legend of Cybele and Atys, which will not bear transcription here, point to the introduction into the Nile valley of the barbarous Oriental custom, the origin of which is ascribed to Semiramis, and which exists in the harems of eastern lands to the present day. The creatures whom he had constituted his guards avenged their wrongs upon their master's person, and the story of this deed carried down through the ages became that of the Lydian Atys, son of Croesus, who was killed by those whose duty it was to defend him, and that of Actaeon, so well told by Ovid, the hunter transformed by Diana into a stag, and killed by his own hounds. . Ovid got his information from an historical source, for the names of the dogs and the regions whence they came are full of meaning.-^' Homer knew the ghastly tale, for, in his Odyssey, he makes Antinous threaten to i^end Irus, the beggar, who wishes to drive away Ulysses, in a ship to King Echetus of Epirus, wlio cuts oft" the noses and ears of people, and, inflict- ing other unmentionable injuries upon them, throws them to his dogs to eat raw. Echetus is thus Actisanes and Achthoes, and his Epirus was the strong city of the Hycsos, Avaris in the Seth- roite nam^-'- Such was the father of Jabez, an inhuman monster, according to popular tradition, which no doubt exaggerated his vices. The Arabian writers tell of the pride and wickedness of the Adites, of the vain eftbrts made by the prophet Hud to wean them from their evil ways, and of a black cloud of judgment that burst upon them, carrying universal desolation. Tt involved Walid, who is the Kenite Pelet, in ruin, but Lokman, or Regem, escaped.*' Jabez was born in a time of strife, typified in after ages by the march of the armed Galli, the priests of Cybele, in Galatian Pes- sinus, in many parts of Greece, and even in Rome, by the clash- ing of cymbals, the shrill notes of pipes, and the beating of the ^1 Metainorphi)se8, iii. 138. •"- Odyssey, xviii, HO. ■"■' Lenormant, Sale, etc. 820 THE HITTITES. timbrels of the Corybantes, by the mad race of worshippers amid wild shrieks and frantic yells, and the melee in which the knife- bearing sacrificers lacerated their own bodies. Zobebah was not left alone. What aid the dispossessed princes rendered cannot yet be told, nor how her brother Anub in his kingdom in the Delta was aft'ect»Ml by his sister's woes; but a brave warrior of the Amu, as the E;,'yptians called the Bible Emiin, fought hnr battles awl conquered all her enemies. This true friend of Cybele, the Phry- gian tradition calls Marsyas the Lydian. A Lydian indeed he was, the very son of Laadah, the original Lydus and the Salatis of Manetho. As Lydus, however, Laadah was no son of Atys, as the Greeks rejvtrt. His father was Siielah, the Shuhite of the family of the u I eat Achashtari ; but he had joined his fortunes with those of the Zuzimite Jahdai in his expedition to Egypt, and thus came to be ranked in Lydian history among the kings of its first dyna^tv. the Atyadae, Lydian Jahdaites, Aadtoiis, Adites, Ayodyas, whom, in respect for the elder line of Aclnizam, the historians of Lydia placed at the h?ad of the inonarehs of their race. And his son Reshah, better known as Mareshuli. or Reshah the illustrious, became the friend of the widowed (|Ueen, and a true father to her illustrious son, warring with skill und courage against the turbulent conspirators, and bringing the land into order and subjection.^* What accounts we have of Ma Reshah represent him in his relations with Zobebah as the model of chivalry and lofty honour, at a time when (jualities of an opposite character were most in vogue. As Mai'syas, he was the faithful friend of Cybele, accompanying her in all her wander- ings and providing for her safety. The story of his musical contest with Apollo, his victory over that god, the snbseciuent triumph of the lord of the lyre, and the flaying alive of the van- quished Marsyas, are allegorical representations of the overthrow of the Egyptian line of Horus by Ma Reshah, of its restoration in after years, when his posterity were driven from Egypt and his name was erased from the monuments erected in his honour. The Shah Nameh calls him Arish and erroneously makes him a son of Kai Kobad, but Mirkhond simply refers to him as an officer of that monarch. The Persian name is valuable, as it connects M 1 Chton. iv. 21 ; ii. 42. THE HirriTES IN EGYPT. 321 the Lydian hero with the river of Egypt whicli formed the boundary between that country and Palestine, and the name of which was Arish, or El Arish. Out of El Ariah, which, as the mighty Arish, was a synonym for Ma Reshah, the illustrious Reshah, the Greeks made Larissa, and the Assyrians, Larsa. But, without the adjectives el and ma, the Persian form is the original of the Greek Ares, the Koriak Arioski, and the Iro(|uois^ Areskoui, all of which words denote the god of war, and the Latin Mars is the same with the prefix as in Mareshah. Even the Peruvians had a tradition of this great warrior, whom they called Marasco Pachacuti, who " reigned forty years and lived double that space of time. This prince conquered the barbarians recently come to Peru in a bloody combat, and strengthened the garrisons as far as the banks of the Rimac and Huanuco. Zealous in reli- gion, he opposed the progress of idolatry, and published several decrees favourable to the worship of his predecessors."'*'' Irish history recognizes the valour of Ma Reshah under the name Milesius, whom it calls, not indeed the son but the near relative of Lughaidh, or Laadah, and the father of Heber, who is Mare- shah's son Hebron. His posterity were the Clana Rughraidhe, the most ancient occupants of Uladh, or Ulster. And Milesius himself, who fought unnumbered battles in Scythia, Egypt and Spain, " was, as the chronicles of Ireland give his character, a prince of the greatest honour and generosity, and for courage, conduct and military bravery, the world never saw his e(|ual since the creation."^^ He is also the Rothesay of the Scottish chronicle who first brought the Scots to Albion, giving his name to the island on which he landed and calling the others the Hebrides ; nor can his father Laadah be other than the mythical Captain Lutork who settled in Ross-shire.''" The history of the Welsh Britons gives honour to Laadah as Lud, the founder of Lontlon, and Lot, the brother-in-law of Arthur, but consigns Mu Reshah to infamy as their sons Androgens and Modred, while recognizing their valour and military skill. This disparagement of the Achashtarite hero by the Welsh is to be accounted for by the fact ^ Peruvian Antiquities, 57. 3« Keating, General History of Ireland, Dublin, 181)5, 123. 37 The Scottish Chronicle, or Black Book of Paisley. (21) 822 THE HITTITES. tlint they received their Hittite history from Zerethite Silures, Teinenite Darnnii AHjani, and Hepherite Ottadeiii ami Deinetae, trilit's that were auciently at war with those of Achuzam and Achashtari. All writers on Egyptian liistory mention Ma Reahah. He is the Moeris of Herodotus, who places him before Sesostris, and ascribes to him the excavation of the i^reat lake above Memphis, which bore his name. After the death of the cruel Actisanes, sufficiently identified with Jahdai, Marrus became king, according to Diodorus. That author, however, confounds him with Mendes, the author of the Labyrinth, and credits him with no con({uests. Eratosthenes gives his name four times in his list of Upper Egyptian Pharaohs, placing him as Mares before Anoyphes, or Anub, ns Myrtaeus after Nitocris, as Mercs philosophus before Choma Ephta, and as Maris before Siphoas Hermes. In Mane- tho's twelfth dynasty he appears out of place as Ameres following the Pharaoh of the Labyrinth. But on the monuments he is first Maire Pepi, or Pepi Merira, the successor of Ati of the sixth dynasty, and secon(]ly a contemporary of Amenemes IIL, with whose name Lake Moeris is associated. In an imperfectly trans- lated in^cl•iption on a sarcophagus from the pyramid of Pepi at Sakkarn. which contained the nmmmy of a young man, the name Merenra occurs, and on the pyramid itself there is a statement that he who erected it had come to avenge his father. According to Brugsch Pasha, this Merenra, whose surname was Haremsaf was the son of Pepi Merira and Merra-ankmas, his queen, who descended from Khua and his wife Nebet. The brother of Haremsaf Merenra was Noferkara.^** This genealogy, if correct in all its particulars, would make doubtful the identity of Pepi Merira and Mareshah. Khua and Nebet are unmistakably Khons and Nephthys, or Coz and Ziphah, but Merra-ankmas cannot be Zobebah, wlo was their daughter. Haremsaf is most likely Harum, whose posterity in the Kenite genealogy is counted to the family of Coz, but tradition indicates that this was owing to the marriage of Harum to a daughter of Anub. We shall yet see that Harum did conquer part of Egypt, and that he was a des- cendant of Jahdai. The use of the name Pepi prior to the reign 3» Proc. Soc. Bib. Arch., June 7, 1881, pp. Ill, seq. i i THE HITTITES IN EOYIT. 323 of Jaljt'Z, or Apophis, is itself a mystery, although the story of Cybele displays it as the title of the inurdored Atys, who was also called Papas. Papaeus was the name of the Scythian Jupiter."'* It may he, therefore, that the title descended from Ephah, the son of Achuzam and father of Haran, whoso grandson was Jahdai. Jabez is the most glorious character in Hittite history. His niuiie may be read in two ways, as Yaahets, or, following the St'ptungint, as Igabes. In Egyptian in.scriptions he is generally called Aahpepi, but in the inscription of the officer Aahmes his name is correctly given as Aahpeti.'*" The Egyptian language could not express more accurately the woi'd recorded by the Kenite scribe, ff)r it is destitute of the letter z. In Manetho's sixth dynasty he is called Phiops, the third after Othoes ; atid it is recorded tliat, begirniing to reign in his sixth year, he continued to the age of a hundred. Eratosthenes styles him Apappus, and says that he reigned a hundred years within an hour. He also must be the Sesostris of Manetho's twelfth dvnastv, who imme- diately follows that Amenemes whom his eunuchs slew, and who is most fitly represented on the monuments by Amenemes III., the greatest of that line. He is said to have subdued all Asia aud part of Europe, and to have been four cubits, three palms, two fingers in height. But his true place is among the Hycsos or Shepherd Kings, variously constituting the fifteenth and seven- teenth dynasties. There his father Jahdai appears as the leader Saites, the Arabian Sheddad, .son of Ad, these Saites and Sheddad being but sibilated forms of that father's name. His uncle Anoob follows, and in one list his relative Acharchel, the son of Harum, precedes, while in another he follows, Aphobis, or Aphophis, as Archies. There is no evidence that Acharchel exercised independent sovereignty in Egypt, so that his 49 years may be added to the 61 of Aphobis, to represent the long reign of the latter, and the whole 103 years which Eusebius accords to the Shepherd dynasty may be assigned to Aphophis, instead of the 14 with which he credits him. The unanimous testimony of ancient writers is that Israel entered Egypt in the seventeenth year of Apophis, and, as Joseph was exalted nine years before that time, the youthful mon- 39 Herodot., iv. 59. « Records of the Past, iv. 8. THE HITTITES. arch, before wh*^:!! the inspired interpreter stood to tell his dreams, had been but ei^ht years on the throne.*^ The stront;" arm of Ma Reshah and ihe valour of his Lydian warriors had brougiit peace to the land. It is not likely that the petty king i'l'l is w im ■'ii 382 THK HITTITES. Wilt) were tlie Osortasens ? There is a docninent of great value called the Instructions of King Anienenilmt I. to liisson Usei'tesen I., of which there arc several ci>pies.''" In it the old king speaks of his earliei' years as a time of war and rebellions, Imt gives him- self credit for ]»eing the benefactor i)f his people. In addressing Usertasen, he says, " From a subject t have raised thee," and "Behold ! wh it made thee king is what I made be." This is not the language of a Pharaoh to his son, for by their birth the children of Egyptian monarchs were not oidy royal personages, but diving. In Userta.sen or Osortasen we must, therefore, recognize an adopted son or son-in-la.v of Amenemes. Amenemes, being a son of Annnon, can be no other than Co?;, and Greek legendary history, which knows him as lacchus and Bacchus, furnislies the desired connection of Csortasen. Theseus, who has bejn identified with Hadad, the son of Bedad, visited Crete and there became enamoured of Ariadne, the daughter of Minos and Pasiphae, whom he carried to Naxos and there deserted, whereupon Bacchus took her in mari'iage and she bore to him a son,(Enopion. This much mixed up story confuses Minos or Ammon with his son Coz, who married the Zi'rethite or Cretan Ziphah, called Pasiphae in the tradition, and again, making Coz as Bacchus, the father of Anub or (Enopion b}- Ariadne, causes him to marry his own daughter. Tlie Kenite genealogy makes no mention of any other daugliter of Coz than Zobebah, and it does not appear that she had married previous to her union with Jahdai. We must, there- fore, suppose the existence of a second daughter named Avith or Aphidnae,tlie wife of Hadad, whom the Egyptians called Osortas :n a disoiii.sed inversion of Hadadezer. And, first of all, the presence of the family of Beeroth in Egypt and in the time of Coz is vouched for by the name of Boethos in Manetho's second dynasty, iuunediately preceding that of Kaiechos or Choos. It is stated thiit in the time of this Boethos a great opening of the ground took place at Bubastis, in which many persons perished. This is an echo of the same calamity to which Diodorus refei-sin his Naxian history, which represents Butes the son of Boreas throwing himaelf into a well. The Romans preserved the name of Bedad as Mettus Curtius, who sprang full armed into the yawning chasm in the •'" Records of the Pa; t, ii. 0. THE HITTITES IN EOYPT. :i33 Forum. The name of Boethos on the monuments is Butau, and his successor is Hatefa.^** But the simple form of Haposite to Tentyris and Abydos."^ Osortasen II. must thus represent Rehob (11- Rohoboth, the son of Hadad and father of Saul, for he is the third Osortasen whom Thothmes III. at Semneh, and Thothmes IV. at Aumda, worshi})ped as a god. Liebloin's researches into E^ryptian chronology have established the most intimate chrono- jnoical, but otherwise indefinite, relationsJl)et\veen Pepi jNlcsrira and the first Osortasen and the third Amenemes. Already it has been indicated that Teta, who was Pepi's predecessor, has his name on steles of Amenemes I. and Osortasen I. But Chroti, a contem- porary of Pepi, is also on a stele of the first Osortasen.*'^ Chroti also is found with Mentuhotep, with whom the Antefs, generally placed in the time of the Twelth Dynasty, are coimected, and Antef-anx is the wife of Pepi.*^'' As Pe])i is called Merira, so Amenemes III. bears the name Mara or Maura, and on one of his steles a contemporary Satisi is mentioned as a son of Osortasen I. or Ra Cheper ka."* It is evident that the monuments of Pepi and (»f Amenemes III. must be attributed to Jabez, thus illustrating the reiun of the greatest of the Pharaohs. "' Thin proximity to the seat of Hadad, n.'vniely Avith, seems to mark them as local monarchs. ••■■-! Lieblein, 73. c:i lb. 7-2, 71. , . "♦ lb. 82, 7«. • 385 VJIAPTKR VIII. TllV, ITlTTITES IN E(iYPT. — (('ONTINUED). BiWALD i'ec()y;iiijcos the story of Jaboz lus one of great aiiti(juity althouLfh he does not solve its mysteiy nor rise above the Jewish tradition that the hid whocalhMl upon the God of Israel was a wise doctor of laws,^ His hjng ni'uj;i\ made him outlive his son Mesha and his jj^randson Ziph, so that his immediate successor was the son of Ziph, nan)ed Mezahab, who in Manetho's sixth dynasty is called Menthesuphis. In that dynasty he innnediately follows Phiops of the hundred years, and is succeeded by Nitocris, a ([ueen. So in the twelftli dynasty, tiie last Amenemes precedes Sceiniophris, called his sister. Herodotus tells a romancing story of this(|ueen Nitocris, to the etlect that some of his subjects having- killed the king, her brother, and appointed her his successor, she invited the conspirators to a banquet in an underground chamber, into which, by a secret channel, she let the waters of the Nile, thus drowning them all ; after which she smothered herself in a room full of ashes.'-^ That Mezahab was put to death seems to be borne out by tradition, but that his daughter Hatred avenged him in the manner indicated, and that she committed suicide, there seems to be no other reason for believing. To return to the son of Jabez, named Mesha : he is the Amos or Amosis of Manetho's eighteenth dynasty, and his name has been read on the monuments as Aahmes. It is, however, capable of being read Mesaah, which is the true form, as even the Amosis of Manetho indicates, the prosthetic a being placed there so as to prevent the Jews claiming the Pharaoh as their prophet Moses. In a remarkable passage in the Catalogue of the kings of Armenia, it is stated that Meesak was a relative of the Armenian Aram, and that another king of that country named Kegham, banished Paiapis, prince of Cappadocia, and left Meesak n, ri I i i': \ ' History of the People of Israel, i. 373. « Herodot. ii. 100. 1. .... ■ m IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I * i IA£ IIIIIM 1.8 1-25 1.4 1 1.6 « 6" ► V] 7] c* ^ ■> ^ S' ^J.^'^' /A %WW '/ Hiotographic Sciences Corporation '^^^^ 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 145S0 (716) S73-4S03 'V^ \ \ ^"^o^ :^ 336 THE HITTITES. as his deputy on the throne.' In another Armenian history the line of Haic and Aram contains the name of Mezahab disguised as Manavaz.* Mesha, or Meshag, was the eponym of the Cappadocian Moschi, who gained their name of Cappadocians or Caphtorim from Jabcz or Igabets. It is not likely that Jabez lost his throne, but it is certain that his son Mesha did not follow in his father's footsteps, for we read that he left an inscription in the twenty second year of his vice-regal sway at Masarah, near Cairo, stating that stones had been taken from the quarries there for the temples of the Memphite Ptah and the Theban Amun.^ Mesha. had the government of Nubia, and to strengthen himself in that region married an Ethiopian princess, black but comely, called Nofre-t-ari. But an insurrection broke out in the north, the centre of which was Tanis or Zoan, which most writers have regarded as the act of the Shepherd Kings. It was quelled, we are told, by Aahines,and the Shepherds were expelled, but for this there is no adequate authority. For in the first place the two documents supposed to relate to Aahmes set forth Neb-pehti-ra, who is Ziph the son of Mesha, the initial Neb representing Ziph as Nebet and Nephthys represent Ziphah, and t! -^ following Pehti being an abbreviation of Aahpeti, his grandfather's name. The officer Aahmes Pennishem states that he followed the king Neb-pehti-ra and his successors Ra-tser-ka, Ra-tser-kheper, Ra-aa-khepor, and Ra-aa-en-kheper, but he also states that he was contenipore ry w'th Aapehti or Jabez. " I never left the king out of sight from the king of Upper and Lower Egypt, Ra Aapehti, the justified, to the king of Upper and Lower Egypt, Ra Aakheperu, the justified. I was living in the days of the reign of the king, ending under the king of Upper and Lower Egypt, Ra Menkheper, the ever living." ^ The last of these kings is said to be Thothmes III. The other document is the inscription of Aahmes, son of Abana, a captain general of marines. He tells that he was born at Eilethyia, some distance to the south of Thebes, and that his father was an officer of king Sekenen Ra, belonging to 3 General Catalogue of the Kings of Armenia, Miscellaneous Translatioui), vol. ii. Oriental Trans. Fund, p. 18. * Kings of Armenia, O.T.F., p. 12. I Lenormant, i. 226 ; Wilkinson in Rawlinson's Herodotus, app. bk. ii. ch. (18th dyn). « Records of the Past, iv. 8. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 337 the line of ancient Egyptian nionarchs mentioned in the first Sallier papyrus. Aahmes, however, was the officer first of Ziph or Neb- Pehti-Ra, and accompanied him, not his namesake Aahmes or Mesha, to Tanis, where he fought against an unnamed enemy. After taking Tanis, the officer of marines tells of the siege of Sharhana, supposed to be Sharuhen in Palestine, and of the return to Nubia. Aahmes continued to serve Sorkara, Aa-Cheper-kara, and some later Pharaoh, under whom he fought the Rutennu and Naharina of Mesopotamia.^ Neb-Pehti-Ra has generally been identified with Aahmes, but his name plainly declares his relation to Aahpeti or Jabez, and his personality as his grandson Ziph. Again there is no mention of the Shepherd Kings in these inscrip- tions, or in any document bearing the name of Aahmes. Apion, the Alexandrian adversary of the Jews, made the assertion that Ames di'ove the Hycsos from Avaris, but Manetho, as quoted by Josephus, calls their cox. ; :cror Thummosis, son of Alisphrag- muthosis.* Dr. Wiedemaun, in . joramunication to the Society of Biblical Archaeology, cites the i.ames, as he thinks, of several Hycsos kings, nearly all of which contain the word Nub.^ The Egyptian nub means gold, and is the equivalent of the Semitic zahab. which appears in the name of Mezahab, the son of Ziph, so that neb is more likely to represent the latter. One Hycsos name, Ra-nub-neb, unites the two forms, and others are Ra-nub, Ra-en- nub, Ra-nub-maa, Ra-nub-maa-nefer, Ra-nub-peh. These all relate to Ziph, the son of Mesha, and to his son Mezahab. The connection of the two names Ziph and Mezahab, which are not conjoined in the Kenite record, is found in the Metapontine tradition, which makes Metabus the son of Sisyphus. The sanction of this tradition is the vicinity to Metapontum of the Messapian Japygians, who dwelt in Apulia, to the north and east of that city, and whose name combines those of Jabez and Mezahab. Some mystery attaches co Mesha or Aahmes. Already he has appeared as a restorer of idolatry, and Armenian tradition represents him as superseding his father under the name of Meesak, for Paiapis, prince of Cappadocia, can be no other than Jabez, the " Records of the Past, vi. 7. ** Josephus against Ainon, i. » Proc. Soc. Bib. Arch., Feb. 2, 1886, p. 92. (22) 338 THE HITTITES. Pepi of the monuments, and the Phiops and Apophis of Manetho. His descent is traced, not from his father, but from Mentuhotep of the thirteenth dynasty, a dynasty that is supposed to have taken refuge in Etliiopia when the Hycsos settled in Egypt. Dr. Birch was of the opinion that Aahmes fled for similar reasons to the court of these kings, and there married the black queen Ames-nofre-t- ari, the mother of Amenhotep I. The Nubian or Ethiopian king- dom was really that which Manetho calls the Elephantine. It embraced Syene, Philae, and Kenes, and extended northward to Eileithyia Its founder was Kenez, who is identified with the Shepherds by his appearance in Manetho's lists of these kings under the name Pachnan, or Apachnas. He follows Anoob or Bnon, and is succeeded by Staan. He is also the Sekenen Ra who is mentioned in the first Sallier papyrus as receiving a message from Jabez. His descent must be traced from Nehabah or Dinhabah, the son of Bela of Beor, whose posterity we left in Chaldea, whence, however, they seem to have migrated along with other Hittite families into Egypt. Kenez or Sekenen had thus no right to call himself a native Pharaoh, but his presence at Syene, a southern Zoan,is indicative of his union with the ancient Horite line of Manahath or Menes, whose grandson was Zaavan. The Greek traditions recognized the Hittite relationship of Jabez and Dinhabah by calling them the brothers, ^Egyptus and Danaus, and rightly set forth their enmity. But these traditibns also symbolized the union of the families by the marriage of the fifty sons of ./Egyptus to the fifty daughters of Danaus ; all of the brides putting their husbands to death, with the exception of Hypermnestra, who spared Lynceus, and thus cemented the alliance contrary to her father's will. It is in the person of Mesha or Aahmes that this union must be found. The sons of Kenaz, the descendant of Dinhabah, were Othniel and Seraiah. The latter is the Soris of Manetho's fourth dynasty, who :mmediately precedes Souphis or Chufu of the great pyramid. The error of Manetho in placing him thus early arose from the fact that Joab, a name nearly approaching Souphis or Cheops, was the son of Seraiah. He is mentioned again in the fifth Elephantine dynasty as Sisires. There his son Joab finds no mention, for Cheres, represehting Charash the son of Joab, immediately follows his THE HirriTES IN EGYPT. 899 grandfather. Onibos and Korusko are memorials of Joab «,nd his son in the Nubian kingdom. The other son of Kenaz was Othniel or Gothniel, a name that no doubt furnished the original of the Greek Sthenelus. He is the Staan who follows Pachnan or Apachnas in the Shepherd list. He had no sons, but a daughter Hathath or Chathath, famous in after years as the licentious goddess Cotys or Cotytto, who was originally a deity of the Edonian Thracians, but whose rites were celebrated in many parts of Greece. She was also as Xochite-catl, the phallic goddess of the Aztecs. When Mesha or Aahmes married her she must have been a widow, for the father of her son Meonothai or Megonothai was Abiezer, the son of Hammoleketh, who was a sister of Gilead.^" M. Lenormant makes Hatasu, who is this Hathath, the daughter of Thothmes I., and the regent for her brothers Thothmes II. and III. This must be an error, for Othniel, not Tahath, was her father, and her son Meonothai is the Egyptian Amenhotep. Tabari bears evidence in a confused way to the union of the line of Jabez with that of Othniel. The former he calls Kabous,and styles the Pharaoh of Joseph, tracing his descent from Amalek son of Lud through Mosab, Maouya, Nemir, Salwas, and Amru." Elsewhere lie makes Joseph's Pharaoh Walid's sonRayyan, and derives Walid from Masab of Moouna of Abou Gayar of Aboul Halwas of Leith of Haran of Omar of Amalek.^^ Moouna, son of Abou Gayar, is Meonothai son of Abiezer, and Mosab or Masab is Mezahab. As for Walid, he is Pelet the son of Jahdai, and Haran is Jahdai's grandfather. Amenhotep traced his descent not from Aahmes, but from the Sekenen Res to whose line his mother belonged, but one of his ovals bears the name Sebekara, which is probably that of hisfather Abiezer. The voiceof trad ition gives Abiezer to the family of the Babylonian Hammurabi, whose descendant Samlah of Masrekah seems to have married Gilead's sister Hammoleketh, and to have been by her the father of Ishchod, Abiezer and Mahalah. In Greek mythology he is Actor son of Myrmidon, and father of Menoetius, who is also called the son of Phorbas and grandson of Lapithus. This descent connects him with Rapha or •• 1 Chron. iv. 13, 14 ; vii. 18. » Tabari, 261. >3 Tabari, 210. 340 THE HITTITES. Hammurabi, while the name of his wife Molione is that of his brother Mahalah, and the name of his son Cteatus reproduces that of his historical wife Chathath. The name of the son an Welsh Owj'ddno Garanhir, the jar found by Epiteles at Itliomu, the goblet of Djemschid, and the Arthurian Sangreal, mysterious and never failing, all relate to one thing, and to these he adds the lotus flower, which in Indian mythology is Pedma and in that of the Egyptians is sacred to Nofre Atmoo." The connection is plain when sought for by the Kenite key, for Etam is theie in Gwyddno, Ithome, Djemschid, Pedma and Atmoo, while Jezreel is Ceres, Garanhir, and Greal. And this lost cup, spiritualized by union with Christian tradition and immortalized in the verse of England's greatest living poet, a cup worth traversing the world and braving all its dangers to find, symbolized Horite empire in the land of the Pharaohs, rudely snatched away by Hittite hands, and, to the people longing for the return of their ancient rulers, it was the little kingdom far up the Nile in which dwelt the descendants of Etam's son, biding their time till the strong heir of Hetli and Amnion should weaken, and the children of the lotus come tf) their own again. Shuthelah, son of Jezreel, and his immediate successors, do not seem to have resisted the rule of Jabez. If the Persian Dabistan is to he believed when it says that Kai Kobad was aided by the Tartar Hestial, who is Shuthelah, the conti-ary was the case.'* Bered, again, wh<» was Shuthelah 's son, is the Greek Proetus, whose double relation to Jabez as the son of Altas and son-in-law of Jobates, shows his alliance with the ruling Pharaoh, as does the Persian story, which makes him a brother of Kai Khusrau. It is difficult to determine where the posterity of Jezreel dwelt. The god Thoth, who originated with Jahath, son of Reaiah and father of Achumai, and whose name their Taliath better rendered, was originally worshipped at Eshmun or Hernio- polis, but this worship probably belonged to a later period, for the memorials of the first Thothmes, who is Tahath son of Bered and the daughter of Jabez, are found far up the Nile at Keiinan, opposite the island of Tombos. Thus the Elephantine kingdom of '* Aryan Mythology. » The DabiBtan, i. 193. 34G THE HITTITE8. 8yene lay between hiH province and the Theban capital. Thoth- uies is said to have warred in Palestine and Mesopotamia, inaugurating the Asiatic conquests of the Egyptians. If he did so, it must have been as the general of his father-in-law Jabez, still firmly seated on his imperial throne. Mesha and he must have been contemporaries during part of their lives, for the Greek tradition, representing the former as Mestor, makes him a brother of Tahath's son Eladah orElgadah.whom it terms Electryon. From the materials that legendary liistory afford, it would seem that Jabez and his son married into the old Egyptian line, but whether it was that part of it which reigned in Dongola, or that which was in subjection to the Kenezzites of Elephantine and Syene, is not yet determined. One wife of Pepi was Antefanx, and analogy would place her in the latter division of the family, connecting her name with that of the ancestral Manahath through Zaavan. These marriages, instead of strengthening the claims of Jabez' descendants, weakened them, for the Hittite rule of matriarchy made Tahath, the son of the great Pharaoh's daughter whom the Greeks called Antea and Sthenoboea, a formidable aspirant to sovereignty. By these unions also Mesha and his son Ziph were drawn into idolatry, and the former was apparently alienated for a time from his father as well as from his religion. Ziph seems to have been disowned by his father Mesha, and to have been brought up by his grandfather Jabez, who survived him. The latter part of that long reign of a hun- dred years granted to the son of Zobebah must have been embittered by the idolatry and strife of his descendants, but there is no evidence that he ever relaxed his hold upon the sceptre of Egyptian empire. With his death came the deluge. There is ample authority for making the immediate successor of Jabez his great-grandson Mezahab, the Menthesuphis who follows Phiops of a hundred years in Manetho's sixth dynasty. The name Mezahab 'read as a Semitic word means the golden,and has been thus translated in that of the Greek Acrisius, whose descent is traced through Abas and Lynceus to iEgyptus ; and an analogous form is that of the Persian Kai Khusrau, who is derived through Siavesek and Kai Kous from Kai Kobad. Dr. Birch read the name of Mezahab on a statue at Turin as Horemheb, THE MiniTEH IN EOYIT. 347 the father of Mutnetem, and the last of his race.** Hor Maanub, seeing he called himself the golden Horus, is a preferable form of the name, most of the elements of which are in Ra-nub-maa, who is known to have been a Hycsos king. He is probably the Menephron of Ovid and the Menophres of Hyginus, who charge him with the crime of (Edipus. The addition of ra, the sun, to Manub, the Egyptian equivalent of the Semitic Mezahab, would yield Manubra. He was the father of Nitocris, according to the lists, but on the monuments, as at Abydos and elsewhere, her name may be read as Mykera or Mytera. She is thus the Hatred of the Kenite list, and her name, if Semitic, is derived from matar, rain. In the tablet of Abydos this queen is represented as the wife of Thothmes II., who is the second Tahath and the son of Eladah. The claim of his family to the Egyptian throne was strengthened by this second alliance of a Tahath with the line of Jabez. It is very unlikely that Matred was the mother of Zabad. since he had three sons, Shuthelah, Ezer, and Elead, who died with their father before the walls of Thebes, before Beriah, the youngest son of Tahath, was born. Beriah was the child of Matred, and he is the Perseus of Greek story. The story of his birth is that Danae his mother, the daughtei- of Acrisius and Eurydice daughter of Lacedeinon, was shut up in a brazen tower, because it was foretold that her offspring would l:»e fatal to Acrisius. But Jupiter visited her in a shower of gold, and her son Perseus was born. Her father then placed Danae and the child in a coffer and sent it fcrth to sea, thus intending to destroy them, but the winds and waves drifted the ark to the island of Seriphos, where Dictys received it and took its f)ccupants to his home. Polydectes, brother of Dictys, whom he had dethroned, wished to marry Danae. However, he waited till Pei-seus was grown up, and then, to get him out of the way, sent him on a mad errand after the head of the Gorgon Medusa. Perseus suc- ceeded in his perilous task, and, rapidly returning to Seriphos, to find his mother seeking protection at the altar from the pursuit of Polydectes, he turned the Gorgon's face upon that monster, transforming him to stone, set Dictys on the throne thus vacated, and took his mother home to Argos. On the way *> Trans. Soc. Bib. Arch. iii. 486. 848 TKK HITTITE8. home he stopped at Larissa, where Teutamas the king was celebrating games, in which the youpg hero took part with such success that Acrisius came to see the champion. A misdirected quoit struck the old monarch, and Perseus caused the death of his grandfather, and inherited the kingdom. In this story, Lace- demon, the father o.'' the wife of Acrisius, is probably Elgadah, the son of one Tahath and the father of another. Acrisius, a corruption of chryseos, golden, is Mezahab, and Danae, visited by the rain of gold, is Matred. Jupiter and Teutamas of Larissa are ecjually the second Thothmes, and Perseus is Beriah or Berigah. Even Dictys and Polydectes are Zocheth and Ben Zocheth, grandsons thi'ough Ishi or Ishgi, of the Elephantine Laobra.^^ The association of Perseus with the stories illustratiujof the histories of Mesha and Ziph, is an anachronism of the worst description, which arose out of the great fame of the hero, causing poets and other story tellers to ascribe to him and to his posterity all the great events and chief names of the age in which he lived. The Egyptian story of Mezahab, as told by Herodotus, is ihat he was assassinated by his nobles and avenged by his sister Nitocris, who drowned the murderers. The Persian account of Kai Khusrau, son of Siavesek, is a mixture of two opposite traditions. To avenge his father's murder he engaged in hostili- ties with the mythical Afrasiab, his chief general being Gudarz, son of Kishwad, who is really Hadar the Beerothite, an ally of the enemies of the kings of Thebes. It has already been shown how the two expeditions of Gudarz, the first unfortunate, the second victorious, represent the two sieges of Thebes from the sialene. and reconquered from the Pharaohs the whole of Arabia Petraea, wished to add to his dominions the throne of Abydos, on which his ancestor Hadad was first seated. On the tablet of Karnak, Laobra appears, as the contemporary of Osor- tasen III. These three kings, Tahath of Nubia, Leophrah of Syene, and Saul of Abydos, resolved to take Thebes from the heir of Jabez. Tahath sent his son Zabad and his three ffrand- sons Shuthelah, Ezer, and Elead, to the war, but did not go him- self, although the Greek traditions make him as Tydeus, one of the seven. These traditions do not mention Ezer and Elead, but represent Zabad by Capaneus, the father of Sthenelus. Yet Sthenelus was not one of the Greek seven, unless Eteoclus be his disguise and that of Shuthelach. Leophrah or Ophrah appears in the Greek story as Amphiaraus, a descendant of Melampus ; for Abiezer, the grandfather of Ophrah, was of the family of Kapha. In the Greek, Welsh, and confused Persian accounts, Hadar is made the leader of the expedition as Adrastus, Eidiol, and Gudarz, and the Greek story sets forth Amphiaraus as the killer of Talaus, the father of Adrastus, in a former feud. Yet his father Saul cannot have con(|uered Lower Egypt until after the death of Jabez, and that he did conquer it is certain, for his sepulchral pyramid was built at Dashur near Memphis. He is at the same time the Egyptian Sesotris ; as Osortasen III. an object of worship to Thothmes III. and IV. ; and the Saulaces of Pliny who is reported to have overcome Sesostris. The exigen- cies of chronology seem to make it imperativ^e to disregard the general voice of tradition and to substitute Saul for his son Hadar in the first history of the Theban war. A passage in Pausanius favours this substitution. He says that Hippocoon, by whom Jabez seems to be designated, and his sons, having leagued themselves witli the faction of Icarius, the Ekronites of Philistia, so called from their ancestor Eker, became greatly more powerful than Tyndareus, and compelled him to take refuge with Aphareus in Messenia ; and that he had children in Thai- amis, a town of Messenia ; and that he was restored to his king- dom by Hercules.-" This statement confirms the monumental illustration of the contemporaneousness of Osortasen III. and 2*' PauBunias, iii. 1. (83) 854 THE HITTITES. Laobra, for as Ophrah he is Aphaieus, whoso kingdom of Mes- senia was named after his father Megonothai, and included Tahnis above Syene, the Thalamis of Pausanias. Tlie vanity of the Spartan genealogists led them to derive Eker the son of Ram and grandson of Jerachmeel, Jabez the Great, and Saul the Hadadezrite, from one father (Ebalus, wlu)se name has historical connectio^ only with the first of them. Eker, the eponym of Ekron in Philistia, is famous in ancient history. He was a Japhetic hero, the son of Ram, from whom the names of Rome and Brahma came.=^' As Gekor. for the initial letter is ayin, he is the Greek Cecrops and the oriental Susravas and Sugriva. The only geographical term that connects in Palestine with the names Eker or Gekerand Ekron oi- Gekron is the Maaleh Akrabbim, or hill of the scorpions, at the foot of the Dead Sea.-'* Gekrab is the same word as the Greek .skorpios and Latin t^eorpio, and the formidable scorpion men depicted by the ancient Chaldeans were the descendants of Eker, who called themselves Gekrabbi.-'-' But the commoner name of this people was Ekronites, although Homer calls them the barbarous-voiced Carians.^'' Their connection with the family of Jabez appears in the adoption by them of his mother Zobebah as tutelary goddessj oi Ekron under the name Baal-Zebub, which i^ no doul>t a semitized version of her designation/" Bryant has shown that Baal-Zebub was a feminine divinity and the same as Achor of Cyrene.^- Eker was apparently a dweller in Egyot, for Manetho places him, as Necherophes, at the head of his third, but tirst Memphite, dynasty. He is thus the Uchoreus of Diodorus, for to him that author attributes the building of Memphis.'*^ Hero- dotus makes Psammetichus the first Phara(jh to employ Carian mercenaries, and speaks of the fear with which their brazen armour inspired the Egyptians.^* It is said that a quarter in '" The Brahman name arose in Egypt where Pi waa the masculine article, trans- .forming romi, a man, into piromi. See Herod, ii. 143, and Sir G. Wilkinson's notes in Jiawlinson's Translation. '* Joshua, XV. 3. 29 Smith, Chaldean Account of Genesis, ]). 249, and illustration 24. * Iliad, ii. •51 2 Kings, i. 2, 16. :a Bfryant. "■3 Died. Sic. i. 2, 7. « M Herodot. ii. 152. THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 355 Memphis was assif,aie«l to them called Caro Memphis. But the Carians or Ekronites, also called Buzites, from Buz, a descend- ant of Eker, were Egyptian mercenaries from the beginning of the reign of Jahdai.^' Whether he led them out of Gerar into Egypt, or found them in that country, thoy were his allies, and the strength of the Theban J^ingdom. They are the white men in armour with whom Montezuma promised to return and restore the glories of the Aztec empire, so that when the Spaniards appeared on the Mexican coast tlie natives deemed them to be the retinue of their ancient divine king. Elihu, the son of Barachel the Buzite of the kindred of Ram, and the friend of Job, was one of these Carians, and Bargylia in Caria bore liis father's name.^" In the time of Jabez this Elihu must have lived, for he shared his faith, being a devout centurion and one that feared God. Unhappily the Kenite genealogy of the Buzites does not contain his name, so that he must have been the son of a younger son. The mailed champions who were in front of the enemy's host in the Gododin were these Japhetic warriors. And tliey were the faction of Icarius that made Hippocoon stronger than Tyndareus. As they had served Jabez, so they were the protectors of his descendant Mezahab. When the seven came against Thebes, it was these men of Gath born in the land of Egypt, Philistines, Carians, Greeks, who met the armies of the three kings. Zabad son of Tahath and his three sons were brave warrioi's, but the descendants of the men of Gerar whom Phicht)! had trained to arms and made the first standing army in the world's history, were more than a match for them and their host. The four Thothmetic princes fell, and the father of Zabad was a childless man. Thus he was Divodasa bereft of his children by the Srinjayas, called sons of Vitahavya, l)ut really the Sharonites ilescended from Eker. And in the Taphian story, his father Elgadah or Electryon .stands for him, a man equally made desolate by the descendants of Taphius. It is a coincidence that one of these descendants is Chersidamas, and that Gritsamada is the son of Vitahavya, and that the Hercules of Strasburg was Krutsanam, which means a valiant man. In the engagement, ■a 1 Chron. v. 13-15. 3« Job, xxxii. 2. ■r 356 THE HITTITES. Caphtorini and Philistim were victorious over those who came to take away their cattle. But the word iniknehem does not simply mean cattle ; it means possessions, wealth, territory, just as the Basque dhere, animal, becomes aberatz, rich, riches, and the Latin 'pecus gives pecunla. For the three kings came to Thebes to deprive the line of Jabez of that city, their last posses- sion, and drive the Ammono Hittite stock out of the land of Egypt. Although Mezahab was victorious over his three rivals bv the help of his Philistine wari'iors, he was unable to regain the empire of Jabez. Saul as Osortasen III. held all Lower Egypt, with the exception of the Xoite kingdom in the Delta, in which the descendants of Anub still leigned, and from Abydos and Tentyris in the south he menaced the Jahdaites of Coptos and Thebes. The aged Tahath in Nubia, grieving over his slain, yet jealous of Saul's power, made peace with Mezahab, and received in marriage his daughter Matred, who became the mother of his son Beriah and of a daughter Mehetabel. Saul died, according to Greek tradition, by the hand of Amphiaraus or Ophrah, and his empire fell to pieces. His son Hadar was compelled to flee from Abydos, perhaps for a time to Xois, where his brother-in-law Michael reigned, but afterwards, emerging from obscurity, he began the victorious career that has already been illustrated. The period between the death of Jabez and the accession of Beriah was one of anarchv. Mezahab bound himself to leave the crown of Thebes to his daughter s son, but his own son, Gritsamada, Chersidamas or Crechtasena,son of Megavahana, whose name does not appear on the Kenite lists, refused to ratify the bargain when Mezahab died went into exile, so that the struggle between the races began or afresh. In the former contest, Laobra son of Meonothai of the Kenezzite or Sekenen family, was an ally of Tahath. As his father was the first Amenhotep or Menephtah, he must have been the second of that name. It is not clear what his personal relation to the Jabezite and Tahathite lines was, but it is known that he claimed a quasi descent from the former by the marriage of Mesha to his widowed grandmother Hathath, and that his grandson Zoheth was afterwards united to a daughter of Beriah named Sherah. The name of Laobra or Leophrah is famous in Irish story as Labradh Loingseach. His Kenezzite descent is THE HITTITES IN EGYPT. 357 dah s in it is given in Ugaine More, the name of his great-grandfather, but his grandfather Laoghaire Lorck is hard to account for, although the true father Meonothai is restored in Maion, which is said to have been Labradh's original name. His reputed father Oilioll Aine may be a corruption of Othniel, the son of Kenaz and father of Hathath. Cobhthach Caolmbreag assassinated his own brother Laoghaire and his brother's son Oilioll. The child Maion he compelled to eat part of the hearts of his father and grandfather and to* swallow a living mouse, by which he thought to destroy him. The boy, through these barbarities, lost the use of speech, whereupon the tyrant dismissed him, deeming him harmless. He was carried to Fearmorck in Munster, where King Scoriat entertained him. Afterwards he passed into Fi'aiice or Armenia, and took service under the king, .so distin- guishing himself that the world rang with his p^aise. Moriut, the beautiful daughter of Scoriat of Munster, sent the harper Craftine to him with rich gifts, and this action awoke in Maion or Labradh the desire to reconquer his grandfather's kingdom. Arming hi.s Gaulish or Armenian soldiers with broad green battle axes, he took shipping and landed at Wexford, whence he advanced to meet the enemy of his line. He came upon Cobh- thach unprepared, defeated, and put him to death. Then he married Moriat and had a prosperous reign of eighteen years. However, it is told that he had enormous ears like those of a horse, to conceal which he allowed his hair to grow long, and on account of which he put to death every barber who polled him. At length a young man who performed this office, being spared on account of his mother's entreaties and on condition that he would never divulge the secret, whispered it into a hollow tree. Of this tree Craftine innocently made a new harp, which, when played before the king, incessantly repeated these words, " Labradh has horse's ears." The king, recognizing the voice of heaven in the harp's tones, repentod and uncovered his long ears.^^ The same story is told of Midas of Phrygia, but the Irish one is certainly not borrowed from the Phrygian. After reigning eighteen years, Labradh was slain by Meilge the son of Cobh- thach, whom he had put to death. 1 «k — - — 37 Keating, 190. 858 THE HITTJIKS. The name Laobra or Leophrah is a conipomifl of Ophrah and al, powerful, similar in structure to Laomer or the mighty (Jiner. As a local name it occurs in Palestine as Ophrah and Beth Leophrah, being counted to the Abiezrites through the union of Hathath, Ophrah 's grandmother, with Abiezer the Rapha.'*^ As the initial letter of Ophrah is ayin the name may be read Ophrah %nd Gophrah, Leophrah and Legophrah. Thus it is the same word as Lakabri in an inscription of Sennacherib, and as Leucoplirys, the name of a place in the island of Tenedos.^" Conon tells the story of the hatchet of Tennes, which, like the statues of Jupiter Labradeus or Labrandeus carrying a double-headed battle axe, recalls the green partisans with which Labradh armed his fol- lowers. The second wife of Cycnus king of the Troad com- plained to that monarch of the conduct of her step-children Tennes and Hemithea, and Cycnus, to please his wife, shut them up in the traditional cotter and set them adrift upon the sea. The ark was carried to an island bearing the name of Leucoplirys, but as the people received the prince and princess as their sovereigns, it was renamed Tenedos in honor of Tennes. Cycnus repented his treatment of his children and came in a ship to Tenedos to recall them. The vessel arrived in port and was made fast to the pier, but before his father could disembark, Tennes severed the cable with his axe. Hence, he who breaks oti' an affair abruptly is said to use the hatchet of Tennes.*'' Whatever historical truth there may be here of a quarrel between Kenaz and his son Othniel, these are the names that Cycnus and Tennes stand for, and Leucophrys is Leophrah, the man with the axe. The Lombards were Germanized I^eophraites whose own tradition connects their name with the word halhert and not with Longo- bardi or long beards. Pope Stephen knew their name, and in an epistle to Pepin blamed him for having anything to do with a race from whom the lepers originated.*^ Leophrah as Labaris was, according to Manetho, the author of the Labyrinth, which can hardly be the structure on Lake Moeris identified with it by Lepsius, as it bears the name of Amenemes III. or Jabez. The S" Judges, vi. 11, 24. ■'''' Records of the Past, i . 47 ; Strabo, etc. *" Conon, xx^i. ^' Kohlrausch, History of Germany, New York, 185.5, pj). 36, 91. THE HITTITES IN E({Yin'. sm Cretan labyrinth is said to have l)een at Onossus or Onosaua, which Ulysses in the Odyssey describes as thtf vast city where Minos reigned.*'^ This is Konosso or Kenoz in Upper Egypt, where the Kene/zite Pharaohs reigned, of whom Leophrah was one, and where there are extensive remains.""* In British story the ally of Eidiol or Hadar is Aurelius Ambroaius, just as Amphiaraus and Adrastus, and Aphareus and Tyndareus, are allied in Greek story, and as we know from the monuments, that Saul or Osortasen III. and Laobra dwelt together.** The great work of Ambrosius, accomplished by the supernatural aid of Merlin, was the bringing of the Giant's Dance from Mount Killaraus in Ireland to Mount Ambrius in Britain. Stonehenge is popularly connected with this ancient story from the banks of the Nile. The fate of Ophrah is doirbtful. As Labradh he was assassinated by his successor. As Ambrosius the sanie fato befell him at the hands of the Saxon Eopa ; and as Amphiaraus, the ground opened beneath him when warring against Thebes and he was engulfed. The names Eopa and Cobhthach, and the relationship of the latter to Labradh, seem to indicate that his enemies were the Charashim, sons of Joab, whose father Seraiah was the brother of Leophrah's great-grandfather Othniel, and whose centre was Korusko south of Konosso. The explanation of the fable of the horse's or ass's ears is to be found in Egypt. It will be remembered that the cognizance of the Hittites was the hare, the long-eared animal. Kenrick refers to a deity that seems to have symbolized the race, saying : *' The divinity represented, a sitting figure with long ears and a head similar to that of a tapir, often occurs on monuments, especially in Nubia. The phonetic name was discovered to be Set or Seth. It was observed that the character had bfen chiselled out whenever it occurred in the name of a king. This ^ appearance of hostility, which ChampoUian first remarked in the Museum at Turin, and found universal in Egypt, led him to conclude that it could be no other than Typhon, the principle of Evil, one of whose Egyptian names was Seth, and thus the name *'^ Odyssey, xix. 178. *•'' Laobra is on the Tablet of Karnak, Sharjie's History of Egyjit, i. 12. *' Geoffrey's British History. I 360 THE HITTITES. of the king was read Sethei, and the efl'acod figure was supposed to be an ass, whifch was an emblem of Typhon." ** The king into whose name this long-eared element entered is Seti Meneph- thah, and the first of that name was the grandson of Leophrah. It would appear that the kings of Elephantine, on account of some alliance with the Horite family at Syene, had striven to suppress the knowledge of their Hittitc but it has also many prepositional forms, and the sister tongues of Asia and Europe are prepositional. But the Khitan languages in general terms may be, said never to make use of prepositions or prepositional forms. The concrete was the first idea to strike the intelligence of the Hittites, and they postponed the relative term. To call the Malay-Polynesians by the name Turanian, to class the American Mayas and Quiches with the Aztecs.and the Algonquins with the Iroquois, is an offence against logic, an evidence of blind- ness to the commonest principles of language on the part of the perpetrators. • The Hittite language claims kindred with the Akkadian or old Turanian speech of Chaldea and Babylonia in grammatical forms and in vocabulary, but the two do not coincide. The Akkadian has been ranked in the Ugric or Finnic family, while the Hittite of Hamath and Carchemish pertains to the unclassified group of languages which the author has called the Khitan. In point of vocabulary the Akkadian is full of roots common to it and the Celtic, resulting from the union of Sumer and Akkad. These roots rarely appear in the Hittite and its direct descendants, but in the Toltec dialects of Peru they are found. Now, the Zerethites were the intimate allies of the Sumerians in Babylonia and southern Palestine. The Sumerian or Celtic influence was nowhere sufficiently strong to change the radical current of Turanian thought, but Semitic influence in Assyria and elsewhere com- pletely n\etamorphosed the speech of some Hittite tribes, making # THE ANCIENT HITTlTE LANGUAGE. 367 it akin to that of the Malay-Polynesians, and in point of structure totally un-Turanian. Some Semitic words appear in the Hittite of the monuments, but there is no trace of this Semitizing of Hittite thought. Little can be said at this stage of Hittite phonetics. The language was expressed by syllables, not by letters, and these syllables seem to have been open, consisting either of a long vowel or of a vowel preceded bj' a consonant. The aspii'ate h and semi- vowel y are indistinguishable. The liquids^, m,w,r are all present, although in many descendants of the Hittite some of them are wanting, for Japanese has no I, Irocjuois no di, Aztec no r. The labials h and p have no separate signs, and the sounds of /, v and w, which appear in the Lat-Indian syllabary, have no place in Hittite phonetics. The dentals d and t are not clearly ditierenti- ated, although new texts may enable us to assign d values to certain dental symbols, for in Asia Minor and in Etruria a dis- tinction is drawn between the two sounds. The sibilants seem to have been similar to those of the Japane^je, including the Italian ci, which in transliterated Japanese is represented by nhi, cki, ji. The last letter of the English alphabet was a compound one in Hittite as in Japanese, being the equivalent of the Japanese ds, ts: it is represented by t and s forms in combination. The phonetic values of the many hieroglyphics representing guttural syllables appear to be reducible to three, ke or Jci, ku,, and ko or ku. Even to a greater ejctent than in Bas(i[ue and Japanese, k and g were interchangeable sounds in Hittite. Looking at the Hittite noun, anyone who has been accustomed to declension would naturally call it declinable. In ori^n there is probably no difi'eronce between the oblique forms of the Hittite nouns and those in Sanscrit, Greek, and Latin ; but in the case of the latter there has been such syncope as renders it a difficult task to restore the original suffixes by which the root was modified. In Hittite proper, and in its descendants, there is no such difficulty; the particles remain intact, and the word can be decomposed into its elements of root, number and relation. The mark of plurality is ne, which has been read ni in the Cappadocian cuneiform tablets, and which in Aztec has become in. Thus the Aztec Cit, Citli, a hare, becomes in the plural Citin, answering to the form 368 THE HITTITES. Khitan of the Chinese historians and t- the Ketane of the Hittite inscriptions. In Hittite as in Japanese, and in such dead Khitan languages as the Etruscan, the sign of plurality is often omitted. All other inflections of the noun are produced by suffixing separable postpositions. Such an one is sa, the genitive suffix answering to the old Japanese tsu, now entirely superseded by no and ga, which are the prevailing forms in all the Khitan languages. The Japanese tsu appears in the inscription on the stone bowl, replac- ing the commoner sa. The common dative postposition which also forms the infinitive of verbs is ne. With dative and locative powers it is found in all the Khitan languages. In the Hamath Votive Inscriptions its place is taken by ke, which should perhaps have the meaning for. But elsewhere ka has the meaning of the Base ue ka and Japanese ka-ra, by, from. In one inscription ta appears as a postposition, being the Basque di, dik, from, out of. In most cases the genitive particle is dispensed with in Hittite, the postposition of the governing word to its regimen sufficiently indicating their relation. Thus Keta mata is sufficient to denote " the king of the Hittites." But if for politeness' sake the mata is prefixed, the particles must follow the regimen to denote its government, as in Mata Ketanesa. The only pronouns yet found in Hittite are the first personal ne, I, and the third sa, he, and the relative, which may be read nene. The Cappadocian tablet form is anna, the Etruscan none, and the Basque -yio-n-, now meaning ^w/terp, seems to have been originally this relative. Hittite adjeccives have no special quality. Some are formed from nolns by the suffix ka, as alka, the powerful, literally " of power "; but others are discordant, like memesa, effeminate, zuzena^ equitable, lawful. They generally precede the noun they qualify, so that some of them are really substantives governed in the genitive of position by the word that follows. Thus zusena saki may be read " a prince of rightfulness " as well as " a i-ightful prince." Otherwise Hittite adjectives are not declined. The Hittite verb is simple in the extreme. It seems to have been originally a verb substantive, expressed by the single particle ke or ka. This was used alone as ka, is, or it is, or with a personal pronoun ^subjoined, as ka-ne, I a.m, ka-sa, he is. But the pronoun THE ANCIENT HITTITE LANGUAGE. 369 could be separated from the verb and made to precede it, as in ne ri-atohago ka, I am the door-bar of authority. This primitive verb had the power of converting any part of speech into a verb. Thus ha means a place ; but ha-ke is a verb, places, or is placing. The Japanese has a large number of verbs similarly formed, with the auxiliary ahi, auru. The cumbrous conjugations of the Basque which are found in £truscan, Celt Iberian, and Phrygian, have grown out of this simple Hittite beginning. Similar complicated forms are found in some of the Khitan languages of Asia and America, but the Aztec-Sonora family maintains the simple Hittite verb substantive ka in its primitive integrity. Yet as early as the time of Kapini of Bas, other elements were made use of in the formation of verbs, elements that are found in Basque and Japanese. One of these, ne, seems to have been originally a mark of the infinitive, but in kane-ne, he is agreeing, el-ne, he comes, ha-ne, he places, this final Tie plays the part of ka. Another is tau, as in ka-tau, he conquers, or is above, and Tna-tau, he gives, which also arrogates to itself the quality of the verb substantive with a participle. In appearance these verb-formers are simply postpositions, but it is premature, while Hittite texts are so tew and brief, to attempt to decide their origin. The only sign of past time in the inscriptions is a final ta in Hamath ii., and in the Merash Lion Inscription ; such an indication of the past tense is found in Japanese, but not in Basque, hence its identification is doubtful. Hittite syntax is purely Turanian, its characteristic being that the governing word follows its regimen. To this, as has been shown, the preceding adjective is no exception, since it may be regarded as a noun in the genitive to the following substantive. Sanscrit suffered largely from Hittite influences in point of syntax, and so to a much lesser extent did Latin. The marvel is that Greek, which grew up among Hittite and Semitic dialects, was so little affected by the former. (24) HI H, Hi "•— "^ VOTIVE INSCRIPTIONS FROM HAMATH. Hl.^ ill (glQl^%^OhTn'^f=«- ID ba sanesa sa n ke ne ri toha flo itsu ka ke /Ti'^ DD H-^AriO JII+cvojb ra sa ki ne te ma ka ra matarMtane sa sa ta ka o c iir J J ■=© A f » -I- c MiSfi ® ra su to ba matsu hil mata ka ta ne sa pi sa il maka ne nono ga gu ba ke •|.toi0t'^cQPc//^h3 H2. mata mata ne sa na ba sanesa sa ri pi sa ke ne r\ toha go itsu ka ke ra sa ki te ma ka ta mata mata •l-c «nr ® ^ N- c Tir ^ J J) i® I? J ne sa ta la sa o c su to ba matsu hii ba ai ka mata ne sa ta la sa tn su to ba marsu nil Da ai K< pi sa sa ri il maka ne none ga gu ba kc ke ne mata mata ne sa na ba sanesa sa ri pi sa ne ri toha go ke itsu ka ke ra sa ki no no ga gu ba ?^^i^l/liO + CBac-|-C^DI II DC(I1>| ne sa )i ni sa IS na SI ra sa gane sa ki ta (Z)li,{&/a^'^S-|- flIDI f ma ka ni ra hapi sa ta ne ki n 2. tC^DI nocm'^h\}:.{^tiWp® na si ra sa gane sa ki ku ta ka sa ta ha pi sa ta sa r\ be k a ma nene ;a ne sa ha ne ta k a ra ©Dl bai ma sa ku ta ka sa ka ne ra sa as pi la sa bai ma en sa ku ta ra la sa ku ta ka s a ne ra sa as pi k( © [L aQo c ;^ c f <^[l^of f ic w e ku la ra ka tsu ba sa ta !>( al ga ri ga ra sa ne sa ku la ra ka tsu ba sa ta be f ® \[LC ^ Dl'^OI -® O ^$^o 8 R kama ne ka sa ra sa ne sa ahal sa kata ra ni ra ma ne Ka sa ra sa ne sa ahal sa Kata ra ni ra to bai go ar an se ka sa ka ne ne ag in be ba go a ku ni ra sa ne sa ne ne ^^mmfmm LION INSCRIPTION OF MERASH^Cm^ t c fih ^ I ® If c ^ 01 ^D^llf Idi oi-A ba. sa^ra. be.ka.ma. ne,ku.sa,ba. sa, ka. ka. ki. ku.ne.as. sa. ne.ka ^ I Db 4 i? ^Hb BID 01 a / <^ 58 Qi^-i' fa, ra. ka.mal'a.fie. ri, fsu. ke, sajshsa. ka, ha. ra. ka. si. ne. Ya.n. sa. ish. ish, ke, Psu. ha. fe, sa, qo, ba. ke. ra.be. n m y ma, ar. te, ke, Ya. su. |c^iC"i-'€^ ic|®<^j^(DCv.f ?/ic Ka, ka, si, ne. fa. tsu. sa.qa. ne.sa • '"•• ""•• "■, ki. ko. mu. ka. ra. ni. ra.si ne, sa, ko. mu. ka, fa. ma. la. ne. na,si. ra, sa.qane,sa, ke. ne.ne. ba. sa, [su. sa. ne, X X X X 0^ t^te el. is, an, tsu. f XX ko. h. nj, I'd, ne. sa. fa. kane.sa. ka, ("su. ma. sa. sa. hu. ne, 01 €^^t XXXOlll I® sa. ml. ba. ne. sa.sa. fa, la. UON INSCRIPTION OF MERASH (Front) ni, \a. hsu. fsu, sa, ne. fa. as. sa ne.sa. sa,ne,ni. fa. sa, fsu,ne,ri, fju CV,t 9M 9 31 ^ c(? C^t 01 ^ lID)'|ol!|^[&l ka. ni, fa. ke, pi. sa, fa. ka, ka. ne.sa. ka, ke,ne. ha. Psu ^■iWiMMiPPIMMPWMpMMHiil 2. LION INSCRIPTION OF M ERAS H, (front Contu) kata ra ka la ma ta ne ne ri tsu ka ma ta pi 6 mmk^ f c ^ -I- f"€ X ic -I- ®T sa ta ko mu ka bi si ta ne ka ta tsu sa ne ai sa 3. IC+ Oilft C^oh f^OI/^DliJoi tsu sa ne sa to sa fsu ate sa ra sa ba sa ta ne ba ke ra sa ra ka ka ma ta 4. f (\=Di c? ninif 01 / ku ka sa ka ki ku sa ri THE STONE BOWL INSCRIPTION. # n 1113 © n o ®-fs .|. \)Uq n J Z Cn. ash er tsu al ka ma ta sen ne ka sa ri ba san ka '\h ^o\o\n)\(h:3-\-^o\-\--\- 03 t^ni tsu ko sa sa ra go ta ne ne se ne ne sa ka y\ ba ar te ga gu ka ra mo pi be ba ne sa ra se se ne ma \!f (t 3c) i:^ S Di "f -I- V ® n ® ® (D R ne tsu ka ha sa ba ne si la ra ma ta ma ish ga ® n [fccinnf ffi^S^HiiGs® ta ra ko sa ra ra ku la ta ke ka la s t * 385 APPENDIX III. Grammatical Analysis of Hittite Texts. Stone Bowl Inscription : Aaher, in Hittite generally called Sagane, denotes Assyria. tsu, a late genitive replacing an original sa ; is an old Japanese genitive. alka, an adjective formed from al, power, by ka, probably a genitive particle. Tnata, the equivalent of the Japanese mi-kado, the honour- able door. Sennakseriha, the Assyrian Sennacherib. sankatzu, succeeding, is probably formed of an old verb, to come, represented by the Basque jin, and atze, behind, after. ka, in Japanese ko, a son. Aasaragotane, the Assyriah Esarhaddon. ne, the postposition to, governing Assaragotane. Sennakseriba, a variant of Sennakseriba, both being perhaps intended to represent Sennaxerib. arte, the Basque verb artu, artzen, to hold, is here infinite without sign. kaku or gagu, the B. gogo, mind, memory. kara, the B. ekarri, to bring, carry, is here in the 3rd sing., pres. ind., agreeing with Tarako, its subject. mopi, Etruscan word for two. behane, a loan word from the Semitic, used as an adjective, stone. sara, a bowl, B. save, Jap. zaru, a basket : in plural with- out sign. eesena, B. zuzen, right, equitable, standard : adj. qualify- ing maneh. mane, a Semitic measure : is plural without sign. tsuka, same as B. itcheki, holding : verb in participial use. (25) 386 THE HITTITES. Stone Bowl iJHScmTTiojn— (Continued) : hashane, B. uta, pure, bena, true : adj. qualifying salara or ailara. salara, B. zillar, silver: the two words hasbane salara are not in grammatical connection, but are used ellip- tically as in the language of trade. mata : its use before Maishga is ungrammatical but grammar yields to etiquette, which requires the mention of royalty before that of the people. Maiahga, the Moschi, in the plural without sign. TaraJco, the Moschian king, subject of the sentence. Sarara, his city, in apposition to kula. kula, a city, see Inscriptions, ch. v. : in the ace. to takekala. takekala is probably the B. toki-zale, inclined to the place, inhabiting. Hamath I : baaaneaa, imperfect, should be nabasanesa, genitive plural of the B. nabuai, dominus. sari, B. zari, governs the preceding in the gen. ke, simplest form of the substantive verb : is placed in 1st sing. pres. ind. by Tie, personal pronoun, I. ri, Jap., authority : see Inscrip. ch. vi. to-ha^o, door-bar, see ch. vi. : governs ri in gen. by position. itauka, Jap., taugo, all : adj. qualifying Kera. Kera, Syria, noun in the genitive to the following. aaki, Jap. aaki, B. zagi, princeps. tema, Jap. tama, gift, governed by the following kara, B. ekat^i. mata matanesa, king of kings : the inflection is necessary on account of the preposition of mata, the governing word. sata kara, iait ekarri, B. to bring a guard : is in infinitive to teraa kara and governs mata. aiitoba, an altar, see ch. vi. : in apposition to tema. m,atav,hil, to sacrifice, literally, to give death, see ch. vi. Kataneaa, of the Hittites, governed by preceding mata, Piaa, the Assyrian Pisiris, in apposition to mata. GRAMMATICAL ANALYSIS OF HITTITE TEXTS. 887 ara ara ilip- but the cala, lace, lural Q 1st ition. 3sary :ning litive VI. ita. Hamath I — (Continued) : II Maka, epithet of Baal, governed by ne, the postposition, to, in. non, Etruscan relative, who, which : Fisa is the antecedent. bake, composed of ba, J place, and ke the verb-substantive, is placing : the immediate subject is the relative ncm, the regimen direct is gagu, the mind, heart, and the indirect, II Maka. Hamath II, line 2 : tema kata : Jap. has a verb tamukeru, past tavnuketa : this looks like a past tense of an old verb kara, but * the texts are too few to decide that it is such. tala sain . sain is the B. zain, guard, protection, answer- ing to the aata or zaitu, to protect, of H. i. The verb tala is the B. hidali, to seek, find, obtain, and the Jap. atari, to obtain. Compare the- B. eatali, to cover, protect This clause is in the inf. to temakata. Baal ke ; here ke must be the B. ka, by, J. kara, by, from. It is doubtful whether the meaning is " to obtain protec- tion from Baal " or " an altar to sacrifice for Baal." Hamath IV : temata seems to be a shorter verb of giving in the past tense, answering to the Jap. tamai, tamota, now only used to denote gifts to inferiors. Hamath III : Kaleba, Caleb, king of Chalcis, governed by makaka. makaka, kills, see ch. vii. At first sight the final ka might be taken for the auxiliary, and it may be such, but in line 2 the noun is of the same form. keba, the chief, qualifying Kaba. Kaba, a Hittite murderer of Caleb, the subject of makaka. Hamata, Hamath, the Japanese Yamato, governed by ka, the postposition, here used locatively, in. Kenetnla, Khintiel, king of Hamath, called Eniel by the Assyrians : the object of atauta. Kapeaaka, Khupuscia or Thapsacus : mata united with Antsu should follow, governing Kapesaka in the gen., but by courtesy it precedes. 888 THE HITTITES. Hamath III — (Continued) : Ant8u, Yanzu, king of Khupuscia, in apposition to Tnata. atsuta, verb, to inform, in 3rd sing. pres. ind., governing Kenetala : see. ch. vii. makaka aa, of the murder, makaka being a noun in *' <» genitive to the particle sa, the indirect regime, atauta. haka, B. hango, hago, Jap. ika, iko, from that, thereafter. Kalaka ne, to Chalcis: instead of saying that he gives Chalcis to Assyria, he says that he gives the Assyrian to Chalcis. ba, used as a verb. 3rd sing. pres. ind., literally, he places : in Etruscan the verb imi, imini, to place, is often used as here in the sense of intending, designing. Sagane, the common Hittite name of Assyria : see ch. vii. mataune, the B. eman, ematen, anciently ematzen^ to give ; governing Sagane directly, and indirectly Kalaka. aginba, an army : see ch. vii. • ne, the postposition, to. altoka, reinforcement, literally, extension of power, from al, B. power and B. edegin, Jap. todoku, to extend. katau, Jap. conquer, see ch. vii : 3rd sing. pres. ind., with subject aaki, etc., and regimen Kaba. Damaaakasaneaa, some of the characters are doubtful, and in Hamath v. the reading is Damaaakaneaa, which is preferable : it means, of the Damascenes, and is governed in the genitive by aaki. Hamath V : aa, third personal pronoun in apposition to Kenetala, governed by ka, the locative postposition. Reteaine, the Rezin of the Bible and the Assyrian inscrip- tions, the subject of taneha, places trust : see ch. viii., 3rd sing. pres. ind. nagoha, places together, adds to ; see ch. viii., 3rd sing., ' pres. ind. kanene, agrees, is in accord, see ch. viii., 3rd sing., pres. ind. Peka, the Pekah of the Bible an(' Fakaha of the Assyrians, the .subject of kanene. GRAMMATICAL ANALYSIS OF HITTITE TEXTS. 389 IS is Hamath \— (Continued) : Remalika ko, Remaliah's son : ko governs Remalika in gen. of position. Batuel, Bethel : this is not Hittite order ; a postposition must be understood after Bethel. mata Pitane Dahaka: mata is supposed to be with Dahaka, the name of the Patinian king, governing Pitane in the gen. of position. haka, late, defunct, qualifying Kalaba : see ch. viii. babe, the B. and Etruscan pahetu, to help, in the inf. to kanene. Kapesa ne, in Khupuscia, should be Kapeaaka ne. elne, to come, in inf. to negai : see ch. viii. tama, Jap. atama, head, governs aginba in gen. and is obj. of negai. negai ke ne, desiring am I, B. nahi, Jap. negai. Kalabaaa, Kalaba is followed by the gen. particle aa. il atatauka, the death striker, murderer, governs Kalaba in the gen : see ch. viii elne, comes, here 3rd sin pres. ind. zuzitu, B. to destroy, governed in inf. by elne. atakaka, neighbour, governs Antsu in gen : see ch. viii. Ankatatsukasa, of the Ankatatsuites : here the modem B. plural ac replaces the old ne, and is followed by the genitive particle aa. Makaba, the king or chief of Ankatatsu, governing the preceding in the gen. kamala, molester, governed by the following zuzitu : see ch. viii. Batau Tahaaakaaa, com^dve Ankatatsukasa : as Tahasakasa bears the sign of the genitive, Batsu which governs it may precede. bane, to place, ba with the infinitive sign ne, governed by elne. ilaa maka, il death, aa gen. particle,maA;a,stroke,govemed by bane, takeaa, hostile, adj. from Jap. teki, an enemy, B. etaai : it may be a genitive, hence the zari is a lord of enmity. f^ w^ 890 THE HITTITES. Hamath V — (Continued) : zari is conjectural, the characters being obscure: it should be followed by the postposition ne, to. Jerabis III : tsula, a fragment of some preceding word, untranslatable. aahaka governs Kata in the gen. as Katanesa ; it may be B. zahako, outsider, foreigner, or Jap. griyaA^w-, opponent, traitor. Neneba, Nineveh, in apposition to kula and governed by Tnenene. menene, verb, 3rd sing. pres. ind., of which sahaha is the subject and Neneba, the object : composed of J. nen, heed, attention, and me, B. imi, imini, to place, and Jap. mi, mu, an auxiliary with the same meaning. tekane, to appoint, inf. with sign ne to nebasine: see ch. ix. Matake, the opponent or sahaka, whose name Matake united with mata, king, governs Komuka in the gen. with sa. Salamanesera, Shalmanezer, governs the whole sentence through nebasine. nebasine, a verb formed from nabusi, master : it is 3rd sing. pres. ind. in spite of inf. termination ne, which takes the place of tsu, thus avoiding a double sibilant. It governs sanketsu Salaka. sanketsu, see Stone Bowl. Salaka, the Sara'^, or Assaracus of the Greeks, son of Shalmaneiser. Sasgane Samassinesa, see ch. ix : the city governs the people in gen. plu. kikulaku, J. kiku and raku, falls from obedience, 3rd sing. pres. ind. : see ch. ix. Komana Kamesinesa, same construction as Sasgane, etc. Sagara ka alku ba, places power in Sagara, for places in the power of Sagara. korosu, J. kills, 3rd sing. pres. ind.: see ch. ix. ri tori, holder of power, J. erretoi' B. : see ch. ix. Properly ri tori should precede korosu : this form therefore is " rhetorical. GRAMMATICAL ANALYSIS OF HITTITE TEXTS. 391 Jerabis III — (Continued): mekuke, assaults, 3rd sing. pres. incl, also in rhetorical order : see ch. ix. mara, victory : see ch. ix. kutai ka ne, gaining am I : see ch. ix. Saganekasa niemese saka, should be saki, the effeminate prince of the Assyrians : see ch. ix. , kutaine ka ne, overwhelming am I: see notes on text. baka, in place, composed of J. 6a, placej and ka, locative particle. teka ka ne, placing am I : see tekane above. Teraka, object of preceding verb, in rhetorical, not in Khitan order. tnarane, longer form of mara, victory, or it may be, the plural in ne. tsitgl, J. join or follow, probably plural without sign. Sagane ishsa, holding Assyria, participial form of B. itsas. kekisa^gaitz egi, B. to do injury. Kerakamaish Sagara, Sagara of Carchemish in gen. of position, object of kekisa. zuzen saki, lawful prince, in apposition to Sagara, but the object of takata. takata, to fight, infinitive to. kesikaka : see notes on text. kesikaka, instigates, 8rd sing. pres. ind., the subject being Shalmanezer, and the object Gota : see notes. Gota Katanesa sari, Gota a captain of the Hittites, the object of kesikaka. sutate, to escape, inf. governed by kakutsu : see notes. taneta, B. danda, tribute, obj. of sutate : see notes. kakutsu, or gagutsu, thinks, formed of gogo and the verb former tsu. Jerabis I, line 2 : ha ke, is placing, in the sense of appointing. Dunesinesa Askara, Assur of the Babylonians, a perfect Khitan construction. neke, together, between, J. naka, B. nas: see notes on text, ch. X. kusago, to crush, inf. to bake : see notes. 392 THE HITTITES. Jerabis I, LINE 2— (Continued) : sakesaku, pi'oinptly, J. sekaseka, B. takataka. satasa, see H. i. sata kara : it looks like a gerund, being the root aata, B. zait, with the gen.-suffix. kataaa, causes to descend, J. kudashi, B. egotzi, 3rd sing. pres. ind., governs aginsa. aginsa, commander : see notes on text for Etruscan con- nection. aatala kara, to bring protection, B. estali ekarri, inf. to katasa. gosa, conqueror, a word that shows the simplicity of the Hittite idiom, being formed of go, high, and aa, the mark of agency : in apposition to the subject Palaka. aasane, see Hamath v., zuzitu B., aasami J.: for euphony's sake ne replaces the sa of agency. Salaka ne tasaaa, prefers to Salaka : see notes on text. mata Sagane Aakara; here Ttiata is regarded as if following Sagane to govern it in the gen. of position, kiku ha, J. kiku, to hear, ba, a place; but ba is a verb, to place : hence the expression is participial, placing hearing. taaaneiDia, watchfulness, object of kiku ba, is J. tashinami. B. atzen imi. nekaaa, to escape, inf. governed by taraaa : J. nigashi, B. inyesi. taraaa, being unable, participial form of J. taradzu, B. eaiura. maka sa, of wood ; the gen, sign is doubtful ; but the ex- pression is in harmony with the simplicity of Hittite language : see text and notes. take, kindles, 3rd sing. pres. ind. J. taki, B. izeki. 8U, fire, obj. of take, and governs maka in gen. augo, conflagration, J. ahukkuwa : the difference between the character for su, c, and the first in augo, ivhich is ic, makes this doubtful. taaa, he sets, comp. taaaaa above, sets before. Lion Inscription, side: tata, B. edutai, possessing : see ch. xii. GRAMMATICAL ANALYSIS OF HITTITE TEXTS. 393 Lion Inscription, side — (Continued) : Hapiaata ka; here ka is the privative postposition, answering to the longer J. form kara. hasaka ka ne, depriving am I, B. ebaxi, J ubai. saiahish, press, 1st sing. pres. ind., agreeing with Kapini the speaker: if the final -n-e of nekine be the pronoun, aaishiah will be inf. : J. aaiaokii, B. eatutzen. tamaka, to give back, B. atze and eman, emak : see notes on text. nekine, to desire, inf. of B. nahi, J. negai, governed by aaiahiah, and governing the other inf. tamaka. kutakaaata, composed of Etruscan kuta, B. ekit and ikaai, in form of Japanese past tense, he caused to under- stand, or instructed. Hapiaata aari Bekama, Bekama, the captain or general of Hapisata, in gen. of position, Bekama being governed by preceding kutakaaata. haneta ka, from the boundary or possessions : see notes, eh. xii. rala, B. iruli, to turn away, inf. to kutakaaa kane. aahaimaaa, B. ezbear ema aa, the giver of trouble, see notes. Baaa aapikoaa, B. azpiko, slave, in gen. to kuta, B. gede, boundary. rakatau, a doubtful reading, supposed B. erchatu, con- strains. 4 nekaaa, variant of nebaaa, B. nabuai, which is also naguai, ahalaa, better ahal-tzu, to force. tabaigo, comp. tamaka and aabaiT^iaaa : composed of atze, back, and beartu, to force : see notes on text. bago, without, B. bage, gabe, postposition. Nenebaaa ta, B. di, dik, out of, postposition. baaaka ka, see above, basaka ka ne. kikune, J. kiku, hear, employed with inf. sign as pres. part. aintara, the judge Assurnazirpal : see notes. ketautate, B. gaztekatze, to punish : see notes. aago bakera, B. eaker bagarik, destitute of gratitude : see notes. ketautaka and following words : see notes. 394 THE HITTITES. Lion Inscription, front: Tui tatau, J. tachi, tatau, stand up, start. zuzene, the spoiler, requires a postposition unexpressed. tosatau, cornp. tamaka, etc., B. atze, J. ato, and B. itaatai, seize. kakane, to concern or concerning, B. egoki, J. kaka-ri: see notes. aakake, B. atzegik, scratching or engraving : see Etruria Capta. biaitane, inhabiting, a doubtful word in Hittite. kata, J. region : see notes. alaa, comp. ahalaa, above. Tatisane aa, the use of the genitive is not clear. ateaa, B. adia, friend : see notes. bakera, the postposition bagarik, destitute of, employed as a verb. kuka, B. egoki, comp. kakane, above. aaka, comp. aago above, the grateful : the idiom would be better if kuka preceded. kiku aari, to hear the recompense : is rhetorical for aari kiku. Fuller grammatical and historical notes accompany the text and translation of the Inscriptions in Part I. 395 81, see ria APPENDIX IV. The Kenite List of the Hittite Families in Genealogical Order. Heth I as be iri ext Ashchur, Father of Tekoag Achuzam Chepher Temeni Achashtari Z«reth Zochar Ethnan ACHUZAM I Ephah Haran „ I Gazez I Jaclidai- Moza Gazez -Zobebah Regem Jotham Geshan Harutn = Side Acharchel Joel Shema Azaz i Belag Ephah Shagaph Pelet = Zelelponi Maachah Sheber, etc. Jabez I Meshag Ziph I Mezahab I Tahath II. = Matred Hadar = Mehetabel Shimon Beriah Zocheth = Sherah Amnon, etc. Beth Heron Shemidag Achian, etc. (Ammonite Genealogy to Illustrate.) Ammon I Coz Uzzen-Sherah Anub Zobebah = Jachdai Tolag I Guzzi, etc. I Izrachiah Side = Harum Jabez I Acharchel Michael Gobadiah Joel Ishiah 396 THE HITTITES. Chbpheb Manachath Chareph = Ritho Ezer Hamath Gezra Rechab Elon Chedor Lagomer Saima Epher Jether Mered Jalon I I , Jered, etc. Miriam, etc. Bedad Gedor Heber Socho Jekuthiel Zanoach Beeri = Bashemath Beth Lechem Adah = Esau Hadad Netophath Japhlet Rehob = Sherah J Tahath II Murdas Saul Izrachiah Mehetabel = Hadar Shimon Helena = Michael Rinnah Amnon Shemidag Ben Hanan Likchi Achian Shechem Chushan-Riahathaim Tilon Anigam Tbmbni Amaiek I Ehphaz ? Rechab Elon Beeri = Bashemath Bozrach Zerach Jobab A Midianite union Ghusham Eliphaz, friend of Job = Gach bor L Baalchanan THE KENITE LIST OF THE HITTITE FAMILIES, ETC. 397 Ishbak- MlDIANITB GbNKALOOT TO ILLCBTRATE. -Shuah Zimran Jokshan^— — Medan- Gilead Peresh Sheba Dedan I Asshurim s Letushim Sheresh Leiunmim Ulam Rakem Ophrah Bedan, head of Patinians Ishgi = Taia = Shimon Zocheth Amnon ACHASHTARI Shuach Eimi Shelah Chelub Mechir Esbton -Midian Ephah Epher Hanoch Abidag Eldagah Evi Rekem Hur Zur Beba Oreb Z«eb Zebah Zalmunna Lagadah Er Beth Ashbea Techinnah Beth Kapha =6azuba Faseach I I Jokim I J I Ma Reahah Lecah Chozeba Ir Nachaah Samlah Job j Joash , ' N I Chebron Bildad, Saraph Chathath=Abiezer Machalah Ishhod Hanoch I friend of Job. Korach Tappuach Rekem Shema Meonothai Heman Chalcol Dardag Joel connects | | | Shammai Raham Shemaiah with Zerethite Iberians of the line of Asher Maon Jorkogam Beth^ur Zrbeth I Shachar • Arioch Jehaleleel Coz = Ziphah Anub Ziph Tina Asher Bithiah=Mered Gog Shimei Micah Keatah i Baal I Beerah Asareel Jether ? I I Hur = Jerigoth Berigah Regem=6azuba Tirgathi? Malchiel Cheber Birzavith Shamer Japhlet Helem Achi Pasach Imna Zophah Rohgah Bimhal Shelesh | Jechubbah Ashvath Amal Suah Aram and Hamepher daughten Shual, etc. Sherah , united to Sheshai Rehob son of / Hadad Jesher Shobab ArdoD Segub ? I Jair? I Arbag Anak Achiman Talmai "!*• mmmm Ml ■■■■■■ 398 XaS HITTITES. Magna th« Magi Job Hanoch The Ekromitks. Joel Michael Meshullam Sheba Jeraohmeel Ram Geker Buz Jaohdo Jeshiahai Michael Gilead Jaroach Churi I Abichail Jamin Bela Beoher Jediael Baraohel J ■ Gum Abdiel Achi Jorai Jaohan Ziga Heber Iru ZOCHAB Amraphel Ma Chepelah Ephron Jephunneh Caleb Elah I Uknaa; Nagam Kegilah Garmi Hodiah = Jether Eshtemoag Maaohathi Zophar the Naamathite Jabin of Hazor THE KENITE LIST OF THE HimTE FAMILIES, ETC. Ethnam Avi Beor Bela Di Nhabah Kenaz Gotj»niel ""~ Seraiah Meshag = Ohathath = Abiezer 399 Megonothai Leophrah lahgi = Taia Berigah = Sherah = Zocheth Ben Zochetti Uzzen Sherah Horonaim Joab Charash Sisera Thk kings that knew not Josbph. ' Jezregel Shuthelah Jabez Bered = Sthenoboea Saul (Rameses I.) Hadar = Mehetabel Shimon Zocheth = Sherah Tahath I Elgadah Mezahab Tahath II. = Matred Berigah (Rameses 11.) Rephah Reaheph Horonaim Uzzen Sherali (Rameses III.) Hek An